The Socinian creed, or, A brief account of the professed tenents and doctrines of the foreign and English Socinians wherein is shew'd the tendency of them to irreligion and atheism, with proper antidotes against them / by John Edwards ...
         Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 357 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 147 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38033
         Wing E212
         ESTC R17329
         13372408
         ocm 13372408
         99330
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38033)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99330)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 787:23)
      
       
         
           
             The Socinian creed, or, A brief account of the professed tenents and doctrines of the foreign and English Socinians wherein is shew'd the tendency of them to irreligion and atheism, with proper antidotes against them / by John Edwards ...
             Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
          
           [24], 264 p.
           
             Printed for J. Robinson ... and J. Wyat ...,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             Caption and running title: The tendency of the Socinian doctrines to irreligion & atheism.
             Errata: p. [24]
             "A postscript, being brief reflections on a late book entituled A short discourse of the true knowledge of Christ Jesus, with animadversions on Mr. Edwards reflections on the reasonableness of Christianity, and on his book entituled Socinism unmask'd, by S. Bold, rector of Stedple, Dorset". (p. [237]-264) with half title.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bold, S. -- (Samuel), 1649-1737. -- Short discourse of the true knowledge of Jesus Christ.
           Edwards, John, 1637-1716. -- Socinianism unmask'd.
           Socinianism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-08 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Socinian
             Creed
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Brief
           Account
           Of
           the
           Professed
           
             Tenents
             and
             Doctrines
          
           OF
           THE
           Foreign
           and
           English
           Socinians
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           shew'd
           The
           Tendency
           of
           them
           TO
           Irreligion
           and
           Atheism
           .
           With
           Proper
           Antidotes
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           EDWARDS
           ,
           B.
           D.
           sometime
           Fellow
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             9.
             
          
           
             They
             shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             :
             for
             their
             folly
             shall
             be
             manifest
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             J.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           Golden-Lion
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             Wyat
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           EDWARD
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Presumed
           to
           dedicate
           my
           former
           Writings
           to
           two
           Eminent
           Persons
           of
           your
           High
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           now
           this
           present
           Undertaking
           comes
           to
           find
           shelter
           under
           your
           Lordships
           Patronage
           .
           Which
           I
           despair
           not
           of
           because
           you
           have
           let
           the
           world
           sufficiently
           know
           how
           greatly
           you
           disapprove
           of
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           those
           Men
           whose
           Character
           is
           offer'd
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
           It
           was
           observ'd
           that
           
           even
           in
           your
           Early
           Years
           you
           chose
           to
           encounter
           the
           Pontifician
           and
           Racovian
           Impostors
           ;
           not
           unlike
           Hercules
           ;
           that
           in
           his
           very
           Minority
           grappled
           with
           Serpents
           and
           
             Monsters
             .
             Crellius
          
           felt
           the
           Strength
           of
           your
           Arm
           ,
           and
           hath
           laid
           a
           Baffled
           and
           Prostrate
           Foe
           ever
           since
           ,
           for
           there
           never
           yet
           appear'd
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Answer
           to
           your
           Book
           .
        
         
           And
           lately
           ,
           when
           
           Socinus's
           followers
           began
           to
           take
           heart
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           bruised
           heads
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           successfully
           struck
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           publickly
           vindicated
           
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
          
           from
           the
           bold
           and
           blasphemous
           insults
           of
           these
           persons
           .
           In
           your
           former
           Attempts
           you
           were
           wont
           to
           exceed
           Others
           ,
           but
           now
           you
           outvied
           your self
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           extraordinary
           Acuteness
           and
           Sagacity
           
           of
           your
           Thoughts
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           such
           the
           inimitable
           Pregnancy
           of
           your
           Reasons
           ,
           such
           the
           matchless
           Weight
           and
           Nervousness
           of
           your
           Arguments
           ,
           such
           your
           close
           application
           of
           Scripture
           every
           where
           .
           Which
           the
           Adversaries
           were
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           (
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           Idle
           )
           advanced
           some
           Feeble
           Considerations
           against
           your
           Lordship's
           Excellent
           Discourse
           .
           Here
           ,
           to
           support
           their
           Tatter'd
           Cause
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           stir
           with
           trifling
           sallies
           and
           excursions
           ,
           with
           faint
           shews
           of
           Criticism
           ,
           with
           Pedantick
           flourishes
           of
           Wit
           ,
           with
           mean
           and
           languid
           Efforts
           of
           Seeming
           Logick
           .
           But
           chiefly
           these
           Socinian
           Sharpers
           endeavour'd
           to
           run
           down
           the
           Truth
           by
           their
           unparallell'd
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           by
           treating
           your
           
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           ,
           with
           disrespect
           and
           disdain
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           shew'd
           themselves
           Rude
           to
           their
           immortal
           shame
           .
           And
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           by
           attempting
           to
           Lessen
           your
           Worth
           and
           Deserved
           Fame
           they
           have
           inhansed
           them
           ;
           as
           all
           Envious
           and
           Malicious
           Persons
           do
           when
           they
           detract
           from
           those
           of
           Great
           Merit
           .
           All
           the
           Learned
           World
           unanimously
           vote
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           the
           Chief
           of
           this
           number
           :
           even
           those
           who
           disagree
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           agree
           in
           your
           Lordships
           Praises
           .
           For
           without
           the
           least
           Shew
           of
           Adulation
           it
           may
           be
           most
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           your
           Name
           is
           now
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Person
           or
           Family
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Profound
             Learning
          
           and
           
             Solid
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           I
           shall
           offend
           against
           your
           Lordship's
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           call
           forth
           Blushes
           from
           those
           Reverend
           Cheeks
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           boldly
           look'd
           your
           Adversaries
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           if
           I
           proceed
           any
           further
           thus
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           am
           forced
           here
           to
           a
           Period
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           be
           permitted
           to
           add
           my
           Hearty
           Wishes
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Allmighty
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           bless
           Your
           Lordship
           with
           Long
           Life
           ,
           Health
           ,
           and
           Vigour
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           those
           Great
           Things
           which
           You
           have
           designed
           against
           the
           Church's
           Common
           Foes
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Socinians
           ;
           that
           You
           may
           be
           a
           Terrour
           and
           Scourge
           to
           Rome
           and
           Racovia
           ;
           that
           You
           may
           give
           an
           effectual
           check
           to
           the
           Sly
           pretences
           of
           Deists
           ,
           that
           You
           may
           bridle
           the
           Insolence
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           be
           successful
           in
           mortifying
           
           all
           such
           Sworn
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Practise
           .
           So
           prayeth
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Humble
             and
             entire
             Servant
             and
             Honourer
             
               John
               Edwards
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             SOME
             Eminent
             Persons
             of
             our
             Church
             having
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             honour
             me
             with
             their
             Approbation
             of
             what
             I
             have
             lately
             writ
             against
             the
          
           Socinians
           
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             I
             presume
             once
             more
             to
             assert
             and
             vindicate
             this
             Noble
             Cause
             .
             And
             I
             am
             further
             animated
             and
             encouraged
             to
             such
             an
          
           Undertaking
           
             from
             what
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Learned
             Bishop
             of
          
           Worcester
           's
           Preface
           to
           his
           Discourse
           concerning
           Christ's
           Satisfaction
           
             lately
             reprinted
             ,
             where
             he
             directly
             charges
             the
          
           Socinians
           with
           the
           promoting
           of
           Deism
           ,
           
             and
             promises
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Charge
             against
             them
             in
             a
             Discourse
             .
             And
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Preface
             he
             tells
             
             us
             that
             he
             will
             let
             the
             world
             know
             that
          
           he
           is
           no
           stranger
           to
           the
           Pamphlets
           of
           the
           Modern
           Racovians
           .
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Cause
             doth
             not
             die
             :
             nor
             indeed
             can
             it
             ,
             when
             so
             Able
             a
             Person
             is
             willing
             to
             uphold
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             one
             whose
             Name
             is
             as
             terrible
             to
             the
          
           Socinians
           
             as
             that
             of
          
           Duke
           D'Alva
           
             heretofore
             to
             the
          
           Dutch.
           
             Till
             this
             Great
             Champion
             shews
             himself
             anew
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             enter
             the
             Lists
             ,
             and
             to
             attack
             our
             Common
             Foe
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             the
             Conquests
             of
             so
             Renowned
             a
             Pen.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             let
             me
             declare
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             greatest
             sincerity
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             from
             any
             pleasure
             I
             take
             in
             contending
             with
             any
             Party
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             desire
             to
             provoke
             and
             exasperate
             them
             (
             for
             I
             bear
             a
             hearty
             Charity
             and
             Good
             Will
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             especially
             I
             love
             and
             honour
             all
             Sincere
             and
             Good
             Men
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             the
             impressions
             of
             a
             Christian
             Spirit
             upon
             them
             )
             
             nor
             is
             it
             from
             any
             other
             undue
             Principle
             ,
             but
             wholly
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             my
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             that
             I
             appear
             again
             in
             this
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             At
             first
             I
             purposely
             check'd
             my self
             ,
             and
             forbore
             to
             produce
             all
             those
             Arguments
             and
             Proofs
             whereby
             I
             might
             have
             evinced
             the
             Inclinableness
             of
             the
          
           Socinians
           to
           Irreligion
           
             and
             a
             spirit
             of
          
           Infidelity
           .
           
             And
             this
             I
             did
             for
             several
             Reasons
             ,
             partly
             to
             suit
             my self
             to
             the
             then
             present
             Juncture
             ,
             partly
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             that
             I
             was
             not
             Hasty
             and
             Forward
             in
             censuring
             any
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             allow
             my self
             time
             to
             enquire
             further
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             both
             to
             satisfie
             my self
             and
             others
             .
             Because
             what
             I
             then
             suggested
             ,
             was
             design'd
             to
             be
             in
             the
             way
             of
             an
          
           Essay
           or
           Introduction
           ,
           
             I
             only
             offer'd
             some
             few
             Heads
             of
             my
             Charge
             against
             them
             :
             but
             now
             I
             intend
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             Farther
             Account
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             superadd
             Several
             Articles
             to
             
             the
             former
             Charge
             and
             Indictment
             .
             I
             will
             set
             before
             him
          
           Other
           
             Different-Demonstrations
             of
             that
          
           Atheistick
           Tang
           ,
           that
           Irreligious
           Genius
           
             which
             I
             tax'd
             them
             with
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             little
             occasion
             to
             say
             that
          
           *
           I
           mollifie
           that
           in
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           more
           Harsh
           when
           preach'd
           in
           a
           Sermon
           .
           
             Though
             I
             must
             profess
             to
             the
             world
             that
             I
             loath
             all
             Harshness
             and
             Severity
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Candor
             and
             Meekness
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             absolutely
             requisite
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             the
             indispensable
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Racovians
           
             may
             remember
             that
             they
             lately
             presented
             the
             world
             with
             a
             Paper
             entituled
             .
          
           The
           Trinitarian
           Scheme
           of
           Religion
           :
           
             and
             now
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             (
             I
             am
             
             sure
             they
             ought
             not
             )
             when
             I
             publish
          
           the
           Anti-Trinitarian
           Scheme
           of
           Religion
           
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             )
             or
             rather
             (
             to
             speak
             plainly
             and
             impartially
             )
          
           of
           their
           Irreligious
           Opinions
           and
           Placits
           .
           
             They
             had
             no
             Credible
          
           Authors
           
             to
             vouch
             their
          
           Scheme
           ,
           
             but
             fill'd
             it
             up
             with
             what
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
             But
             I
             have
             taken
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             along
             annex'd
             the
          
           Particular
           Authors
           
             whose
             Assertions
             I
             mention
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             set
             down
             the
          
           particular
           places
           
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             I
             have
             been
             very
             exact
             and
             faithful
             in
             rehearsing
             their
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             neither
             wrong
             them
             nor
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             I
             have
             perused
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             nothing
             on
             trust
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             gather'd
             their
             Opinions
             from
             some
          
           few
           or
           dubious
           
             expressions
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             Scraps
             and
             Sentences
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             plain
             Tenour
             and
             Scope
             of
             what
             they
             write
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             
             absolutely
             depend
             upon
             what
             I
             offer
             to
             him
             concerning
             their
             Sentiments
             .
             All
             the
          
           Socinian
           
             Writings
             (
             till
             some
             few
             of
             late
             )
             being
             in
          
           Latin
           ,
           
             the
             Learned
             can
             consult
             the
             places
             which
             I
             have
             cited
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             to
             my
             faithfulness
             in
             alledging
             them
             .
             But
             I
             knew
             it
             would
             be
             of
             no
             use
             to
             the
             mere
          
           English
           
             Reader
             to
             transcribe
             the
             quotations
             in
             that
             Language
             :
             wherefore
             I
             chose
             rather
             to
             give
             him
             them
             in
             his
             own
             Tongue
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
          
           Learned
           
             are
             not
             unacquainted
             with
             these
             things
             :
             but
             because
          
           Others
           ,
           
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             numbers
             ,
             are
             in
             great
             measure
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             requisite
             to
             publish
             them
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             what
             are
             the
             Wild
             and
             extravagant
             Notions
             which
             are
             wafted
             over
             to
             us
             from
          
           Racovia
           .
           If
           I
           had
           not
           read
           their
           Books
           ,
           I
           might
           peradventure
           have
           entertain'd
           a
           more
           favourable
           opinion
           of
           them
           
           than
           I
           now
           have
           ,
           
             saith
             the
          
           *
           
             Excellent
             Bishop
             before
             mention'd
             .
             And
             so
             without
             doubt
             many
             others
             would
             have
             entertain'd
             a
             tolerable
             opinion
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             if
             they
             had
             not
             perused
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             found
             what
             a
             numerous
             train
             of
             Unsound
             Propositions
             are
             there
             upheld
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             not
             observ'd
             that
             pernicious
             tendency
             and
             drift
             of
             them
             .
             People
             hear
          
           Socinianism
           
             much
             talk'd
             of
             of
             late
             :
             and
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             most
             Vulgar
             Points
             of
             it
             are
             partly
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             sollicited
             perhaps
             to
             give
             their
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             a
             discovery
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             would
             be
             moved
             by
             them
             to
             disapprove
             of
             those
             others
             .
             Most
             men
             may
             think
             perhaps
             that
             the
          
           Socinians
           
             fail
             only
             in
             their
             disbelief
             of
             the
          
           Trinity
           ,
           
             and
             particularly
             their
             disowning
          
           the
           
           Deity
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
             but
             that
             as
             to
             other
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             they
             believe
             and
             profess
             the
             same
             Divine
             Truths
             which
             are
             embraced
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             as
             in
             the
             late
             Reign
          
           Popery
           
             was
             misrepresented
             ,
             all
             its
             Doctrines
             were
             dress'd
             up
             in
             a
             very
             specious
             and
             plausible
             garb
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           Meaux
           and
           Condom
           ,
           
             and
             other
             dexterous
             Penmen
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             did
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             what
             it
             was
             said
             to
             be
             before
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             knew
             that
             Popery
             truly
             represented
             would
             never
             go
             down
             with
             us
             ;
             therefore
             when
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             had
             hopes
             of
             gaining
             this
             Nation
             once
             again
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             requisite
             to
             set
             their
             Religion
             before
             us
             in
             a
             wrong
             posture
             :
             )
             so
             hath
             it
             fared
             lately
             with
          
           Socinianism
           ,
           the
           English
           Racovians
           
             have
             given
             us
             such
             a
             Character
             of
             it
             that
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             quite
             different
             from
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             yea
             and
             what
             it
             really
             is
             :
             they
             have
             given
             it
             such
             a
             gloss
             and
             
             varnish
             that
             many
             are
             thence
             perswaded
             to
             have
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             it
             :
             for
             they
             were
             sensible
             that
             if
             it
             were
             set
             forth
             and
             known
             in
             its
             true
             nature
             ,
             few
             Wise
             and
             Considerate
             persons
             would
             imbrace
             it
             :
             therefore
             they
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             give
             us
             a
             False
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             plausible
             and
             acceptable
             .
             But
             if
             we
             narrowly
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             be
             another
             thing
             than
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             :
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Dreadful
             Compound
             of
             Errors
             and
             Heterodoxies
             ,
             a
             Detestable
             Farce
             of
             Exploded
             Heresies
             ,
             a
             Horrid
             Perverting
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Nurse
             of
             Irreligion
             and
             Prophaness
             .
             To
             be
             plainer
             yet
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             any
             close
             thoughts
             and
             remarks
             of
             things
             at
             this
             day
             must
             needs
             be
             sensible
             that
             the
             great
             Indifferency
             and
             Scepticism
             which
             reign
             among
             us
             have
             open'd
             a
             door
             to
          
           Socinianism
           ,
           
             which
             is
             a
             sure
             Project
             for
          
           Deism
           ,
           
             and
             this
             for
          
           Atheism
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
          
           Atheists
           
             of
             our
          
           
           times
           politickly
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Engine
           to
           compass
           their
           designs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           banish
           the
           Deity
           and
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           universal
           Licentiousness
           ,
           Immorality
           and
           Debauchery
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           Thoughtful
           ,
           Serious
           and
           Observing
           Man
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           true
           and
           right
           View
           of
           our
           present
           affairs
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           I
           apprehended
           therefore
           it
           would
           be
           good
           service
           to
           my
           Countreymen
           to
           represent
           this
           Monster
           to
           them
           in
           its
           true
           and
           genuine
           Colours
           ,
           in
           its
           native
           and
           proper
           features
           ;
           which
           will
           certainly
           acquaint
           them
           with
           its
           Deformity
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           )
           render
           it
           Loathsome
           and
           Abominable
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           all
           that
           are
           concerned
           for
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           the
           design
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             and
             Blessed
             Trinity
          
           (
           whose
           Cause
           I
           defend
           )
           knoweth
           that
           herein
           I
           intend
           not
           the
           aspersing
           of
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           aim
           not
           at
           the
           exposing
           
           of
           or
           reflecting
           upon
           any
           Party
           :
           but
           my
           whole
           business
           is
           to
           assert
           and
           vindicate
           the
           Truth
           which
           hath
           been
           owned
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           to
           obviate
           the
           growing
           Evil
           and
           Mischief
           of
           Socinianism
           .
           In
           undertaking
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           suggest
           nothing
           out
           of
           heat
           and
           passion
           :
           I
           will
           labour
           to
           refute
           ,
           not
           to
           reproach
           our
           Adversaries
           :
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           approve
           my self
           an
           Advocate
           for
           Truth
           without
           being
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Civility
           and
           Candour
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           shall
           by
           the
           Divine
           Aid
           (
           which
           most
           heartily
           I
           implore
           ,
           and
           beg
           the
           Reader
           to
           joyn
           his
           earnest
           Devotions
           with
           mine
           )
           use
           that
           Freedom
           and
           Plainness
           which
           become
           the
           Truth
           and
           an
           Unprejudic'd
           Asserter
           of
           it
           .
           My
           faults
           in
           my
           former
           book
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           were
           Wit
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           if
           he
           who
           wrote
           the
           *
           Vindication
           of
           the
           
           
             late
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
          
           Reasonableness
           of
           Christianity
           
             be
             a
             Judg
             of
             either
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             have
             mended
             these
             faults
             ,
             or
             chang'd
             them
             for
             two
             others
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Argument
             and
             Down-right
             Language
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             be
             as
             much
             disliked
             by
             that
             Gentleman
             and
             his
             Partisans
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             will
             venture
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             this
             Free
             and
             Open
             dealing
             may
             have
             some
             good
             effect
             even
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             some
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             part
             tinctur'd
             with
             their
             Opinions
             :
             especially
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             my
             intention
             to
             represent
             the
             Disciples
             of
          
           Socinus
           
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             (
             which
             as
             to
             some
             things
             can
             hardly
             be
             done
             )
             but
             to
             give
             an
             Impartial
             Account
             of
             them
             in
             such
             Particulars
             wherein
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             that
             they
             swerve
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             profess
             such
             doctrines
             as
             have
             a
             direct
             tendency
             to
             Irreligion
             and
             Impiety
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             comprehend
          
           all
           Socinianized
           
             persons
             in
             this
             Character
             :
             I
             entertain
             
             some
             hope
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Innocent
             and
             Well-meaning
             people
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             inveigled
             by
             the
             plausible
             pretences
             of
             their
             Leaders
             have
             taken
             up
             some
             of
             their
             Notions
             ,
             but
             are
             ready
             ,
             upon
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             Falshood
             and
             Perniciousness
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             wholly
             to
             abandon
             them
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             this
             sober
             disposition
             ,
             will
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             find
             this
             Present
             Undertaking
             beneficial
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             censuring
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             thankfully
             acknowledg
             my
             setting
             them
             Right
             in
             Perswasions
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             and
             importance
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             either
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             near
             alliance
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             necessary
             influence
             on
             our
             Christian
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             short
             ,
             when
             Principles
             and
             Truths
             of
             the
             Highest
             Nature
             are
             struck
             at
             by
             bold
             Assailants
             ,
             when
             the
             Main
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             are
             depraved
             and
             perverted
             ,
             and
             when
             Christianity
             it self
             
             is
             endanger'd
             ,
             shall
             we
             sit
             still
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             concern'd
             ?
          
           *
           If
           these
           foundations
           be
           destroy'd
           ,
           
             if
             these
          
           Forts
           ,
           these
           Bulwarks
           ,
           these
           Strong-holds
           
             (
             as
             some
             render
             the
             word
             )
             be
             demolish'd
             ,
          
           what
           can
           the
           righteous
           do
           ?
           
             if
             these
             Fundamental
             Principles
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             what
             a
             wretched
             state
             will
             Religion
             and
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             be
             reduced
             to
             ?
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             we
             may
             justly
             fear
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             behold
             such
             a
             great
             and
             signal
             Defection
             from
             the
             Truths
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             How
             few
             are
             there
             at
             this
             day
             that
          
           can
           endure
           sound
           doctrine
           ?
           
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             call
             themselves
          
           Protestants
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             grow
             weary
             of
             those
             Main
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             which
             have
             been
             owned
             ever
             since
             the
          
           Reformation
           ,
           
             and
             have
             been
             defended
             and
             vindicated
             by
             the
             Pens
             of
             the
             Religious
             
             
             and
             Learned
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             silently
             and
             tamely
             permit
             this
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             That
          
           Charity
           which
           beareth
           all
           things
           ,
           endureth
           all
           things
           ,
           
             cannot
             suffer
             this
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             highest
          
           Charity
           
             in
             such
             a
             dangerous
             juncture
             to
             acquaint
             persons
             with
             the
             true
             State
             of
             affairs
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             Methods
             and
             Artifices
             of
             Seducers
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             before
             the
             world
             their
             Cheats
             and
             Delusions
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             Errors
             they
             substitute
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             design'd
             in
             my
             present
             Performance
             ;
             wherein
             I
             have
             all
             along
             discover'd
             the
          
           Poyson
           
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             Doctrines
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             have
             been
             careful
             to
             administer
             an
          
           Antidote
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           6.
           line
           1.
           before
           is
           insert
           it
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           penult
           .
           for
           
             to
             the
             first
             of
          
           r.
           
             first
             to
          
           ,
           p.
           35.
           l.
           10.
           place
           ‖
           before
           Episcopius
           .
           p.
           95.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           of
           r.
           or
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           needs
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           deletion
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           strange
           .
           p.
           125.
           l.
           3.
           before
           it
           insert
           in
           .
           p.
           126.
           l.
           6.
           before
           And
           begin
           the
           parenthesis
           .
           p.
           183.
           l.
           5.
           f.
           professed
           r.
           pretended
           .
           p.
           184.
           l.
           24.
           f.
           this
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           197.
           l.
           16.
           after
           as
           insert
           to
           .
           p.
           214.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Looks
           .
           p.
           243.
           l.
           5.
           after
           it
           make
           )
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TENDENCY
           OF
           THE
           Socinian
           Doctrines
           TO
           Irreligion
           &
           Atheism
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               an
               obligation
               on
               the
               Author
               to
               give
               the
               World
               an
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Irreligious
                 Sentiments
              
               of
               the
               Socinians
               .
               Their
               
                 Abusing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               their
               Prophane
               genius
               .
               They
               hold
               there
               are
               Mistakes
               and
               Errors
               in
               the
               Bible
               as
               to
               lesser
               matters
               .
               They
               disparage
               the
               Books
               of
               Proverbs
               and
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               
                 St.
                 John.
              
               They
               are
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               
               (
               though
               very
               crafty
               and
               
               subtile
               )
               in
               their
               interpreting
               and
               expounding
               of
               Scripture
               .
               A
               particular
               instance
               of
               it
               in
               their
               interpretation
               of
               
                 I
                 John
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
              
               
               Other
               instances
               of
               their
               false
               and
               perverse
               dealing
               .
               Their
               notion
               of
               a
               
                 Double
                 Ascension
                 of
                 Christ
              
               confuted
               ,
               and
               the
               Texts
               which
               they
               alledge
               for
               it
               explain'd
               .
               Their
               vilisying
               ,
               wresting
               and
               perverting
               of
               Scripture
               are
               tokens
               of
               their
               Irreligion
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Am
             obliged
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             that
             I
             did
             not
             reproach
             and
             injure
             the
             Socinians
             when
             I
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             
               the
               favouring
               and
               promoting
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             that
             what
             I
             said
             of
             them
             was
             not
             (
             as
             they
             have
             suggested
             )
             hastily
             and
             rashly
             spoken
             ,
             or
             written
             without
             due
             premeditation
             :
             And
             thence
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             I
             am
             not
             to
             be
             represented
             as
             a
             Censorious
             or
             Uncharitable
             person
             ,
             which
             are
             imputations
             which
             I
             always
             abhorr'd
             ,
             and
             have
             carefully
             laboured
             to
             avoid
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             I
             make
             good
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             Some
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             cannot
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             any
             true
             and
             right
             Sense
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             the
             Christian
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             in
             their
             Publick
             Writings
             renounced
             some
             of
             the
             most
             
             Considerable
             things
             relating
             to
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
            
             ,
             and
             Practise
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             These
             are
             the
             four
             General
             Heads
             of
             my
             following
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             First
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Doctrinal
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             very
             faulty
             ,
             and
             upon
             examination
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             favourers
             of
             very
             Irreligious
             and
             Prophane
             Opinions
             .
             And
             here
             I
             will
             reduce
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             unto
             these
             five
             Particulars
             ,
             viz.
             Their
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             concerning
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               First
               Man
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Future
               State
            
             ,
             and
             concerning
             
               Christianity
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             mean
             proof
             of
             their
             Prophane
             genius
             that
             they
             delight
             to
             vilifie
             and
             abuse
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               As
               to
               some
               lesser
               matters
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               of
               small
               moment
               ,
               the
               Bible
               hath
               Repugnancies
            
             and
             Mistakes
             ,
             saith
             the
             Great
             *
             Founder
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             i.
             e.
             He
             from
             whom
             it
             takes
             its
             denomination
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             is
             follow'd
             by
             †
             Volkelius
             ,
             another
             Great
             and
             Admired
             Writer
             among
             those
             of
             the
             Racovian
             perswasion
             .
             Smalcius
             grants
             ‖
             
               some
               depravation
               in
               Scripture
               as
               to
               things
               
               of
               no
               great
               moment
               .
            
             *
             Episcopius
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             owned
             to
             be
             a
             Socinian
             by
             the
             ‖
             Party
             themselves
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             
               the
               Penmen
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               left
               to
               their
               own
               humane
               frailty
               in
               delivering
               those
               things
               which
               appertain
               to
               circumstances
               of
               Fact
               ,
               as
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             attributes
             these
             Mistakes
             and
             Errors
             in
             the
             Bible
             to
             the
             
               want
               of
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             or
             
               weakness
               of
               Memory
            
             in
             the
             Writers
             .
             Where
             then
             is
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             owned
             by
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ?
             Or
             ,
             can
             they
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             yet
             Err
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             Writers
             and
             others
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Immediately
             Inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             not
             liable
             in
             the
             least
             to
             Mistakes
             and
             Misapprehensions
             ?
             Those
             then
             that
             deny
             this
             must
             needs
             deny
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             to
             have
             been
             Inspired
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             Infallible
             ,
             yea
             they
             must
             say
             that
             they
             were
             (
             like
             other
             men
             )
             faulty
             and
             erroneous
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             This
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             (
             and
             that
             justly
             )
             is
             an
             Ill
             Beginning
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Bad
             specimen
             of
             their
             Sentiments
             concerning
             
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               part
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Right
             Conceptions
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             is
             a
             considerable
             Branch
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Root
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             but
             mean
             and
             inconsiderable
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             they
             further
             hold
             and
             maintain
             .
             For
             they
             not
             only
             find
             fault
             with
             some
             passages
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             but
             they
             question
             the
             Authority
             of
             whole
             Books
             ,
             and
             even
             vilifie
             the
             Old
             Testament
             it self
             .
             What
             think
             you
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             ‖
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Party
             ?
             
               The
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               proceed
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               so
               Light
               ,
               or
               Vain
               ,
               or
               Superstitious
               ,
               or
               even
               Foolish
               ,
               and
               Ridiculous
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               sum
               ,
               they
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               God.
            
             Is
             this
             the
             Language
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             due
             respect
             and
             reverence
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             in
             an
             *
             other
             place
             you
             will
             find
             him
             particularly
             disparaging
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
            
             .
          
           
             And
             †
             one
             of
             his
             Friends
             declares
             ,
             that
             when
             Solomon
             
               in
               his
               Proverbs
               speaks
               any
               thing
               concerning
               Manners
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               expresly
               spoken
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               commanded
               
               or
               forbid
               by
            
             Moses
             
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               obligatory
               than
               the
               wise
               advice
               and
               doctrine
               of
               any
               other
               man.
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             bringing
             down
             this
             Inspit'd
             Author
             to
             the
             same
             level
             with
             Plato
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             honest
             Moralist
             ?
             But
             would
             you
             know
             what
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             their
             slighting
             and
             undervaluing
             this
             Royal
             Penman
             who
             dictated
             all
             by
             an
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             without
             doubt
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             in
             that
             Book
             so
             Remarkable
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Christ's
               Divinity
            
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             v.
             22.
             to
             32.
             where
             any
             unprejudic'd
             man
             cannot
             but
             see
             that
             by
             Wisdom
             is
             meant
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             whose
             Eternal
             Being
             and
             Godhead
             are
             there
             in
             plain
             terms
             express'd
             .
             I
             might
             observe
             how
             an
             *
             other
             Celebrated
             Racovian
             disparages
             those
             Writings
             of
             Solomon
             which
             bear
             the
             Title
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             mention
             this
             more
             particularly
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Then
             for
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             are
             rightly
             told
             by
             an
             Excellent
             Pen
             that
             ‖
             
               our
               Unitarians
               undermine
               the
               Authority
               of
               these
               Books
               ,
               and
               so
               introduce
               Deism
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             There
             are
             some
             of
             these
             Writings
             either
             
             slily
             carp'd
             at
             ,
             or
             more
             positively
             call'd
             in
             question
             by
             them
             .
             The
             Subtilty
             of
             Enjedinus
             (
             an
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Churches
             in
             Transilvania
             )
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             his
             
               Explication
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             who
             though
             he
             saith
             he
             hath
             an
             esteem
             for
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             detract
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             thus
             speaks
             ,
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               known
               that
               this
               Epistle
               is
               very
               much
               suspected
               among
               the
               most
               ,
               nor
               hath
               it
               obtain'd
               the
               same
               repute
               and
               dignity
               with
               the
               other
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             assigns
             his
             Reasons
             why
             he
             questions
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             one
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             
               The
               things
               which
               this
               Author
               writes
               concerning
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             chap.
             9.
             v.
             1.
             
               may
               be
               confuted
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             An
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               seems
               to
               use
               foolish
               Arguings
               ,
               and
               to
               assert
               some
               things
               which
               are
               manifestly
               false
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               this
               Epistle
               seems
               to
               favour
               certain
               Heretical
               and
               Erroneous
               Opinions
               .
            
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             he
             rehearses
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             saith
             not
             one
             syllable
             to
             shew
             his
             dislike
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             how
             these
             Cavils
             may
             be
             confuted
             .
             The
             true
             reason
             is
             because
             this
             part
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             Writings
             is
             such
             an
             Eminent
             and
             Illustrious
             Attestation
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             making
             Satisfaction
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             St.
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             and
             Apostle
             have
             been
             struck
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             by
             these
             men
             .
             It
             is
             the
             frank
             acknowledgment
             of
             our
             
               New
               English
               Unitarians
            
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             one
             of
             their
             *
             late
             Prints
             )
             that
             the
             
               Antient
               Unitarians
            
             generally
             disregarded
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Epistles
             which
             are
             ascribed
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             and
             held
             that
             they
             were
             writ
             by
             Cerinthus
             an
             Heretick
             in
             those
             days
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             pitch'd
             upon
             a
             very
             unlikely
             man
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             Writings
             ;
             for
             this
             Cerinthus
             (
             as
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             most
             Credible
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             inform
             us
             )
             was
             the
             Chief
             Man
             in
             those
             days
             that
             opposed
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             held
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Mere
             Man
             ,
             whereupon
             St.
             John
             drew
             his
             Pen
             against
             him
             .
             Can
             we
             think
             then
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             John
             was
             writ
             against
             Cerinthus
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Cerinthus
             writ
             it
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             proved
             that
             both
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             
               First
               Epistle
            
             which
             bear
             
             this
             Apostle's
             name
             were
             universally
             held
             to
             be
             
               Canonical
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Eusebius
             testifies
             :
             nay
             ,
             a
             professed
             *
             Unitarian
             Writer
             firmly
             vouches
             this
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             only
             reason
             why
             any
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Unitarians
            
             disallow'd
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Writings
             was
             because
             there
             are
             such
             passages
             as
             these
             in
             them
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
               The
               same
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               with
               God.
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               that
               was
               made
               .
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               beheld
               his
               glory
               ,
               the
               glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               seen
               me
               ,
               hath
               seen
               the
               Father
               .
               I
               am
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               in
               me
               .
               Whosoever
               denieth
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               .
               There
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               .
            
             In
             brief
             ,
             because
             these
             Writings
             assert
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             thence
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             defame
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             :
             thence
             
             our
             very
             †
             
               Modern
               Unitarians
            
             publickly
             declare
             that
             St.
             John
             makes
             use
             of
             certain
             terms
             and
             phrases
             (
             as
             
               life
               ,
               light
               ,
               fullness
               ,
               only
               begotten
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             by
             chance
             ;
             and
             by
             other
             crafty
             insinuations
             they
             would
             diminish
             the
             esteem
             of
             those
             Writings
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             blast
             the
             Credit
             of
             All
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             
               some
               have
               been
               modelling
               the
               Common
               Bibles
               far
               above
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               .
            
             So
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Considerations
               on
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
            
             and
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Thus
             they
             would
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             that
             the
             Whole
             Sacred
             Volume
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             thereby
             our
             Religion
             and
             Faith
             are
             rendred
             Uncertain
             and
             Dubious
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             their
             vilifying
             and
             abusing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             are
             seen
             in
             their
             
               Wild
               Interpretations
            
             of
             it
             ,
             merely
             to
             evade
             plain
             Texts
             which
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             fond
             Principles
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             very
             laudable
             descants
             on
             several
             passages
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             hath
             excellent
             Discourses
             and
             Commentaries
             on
             sundry
             Texts
             ;
             he
             treats
             excellently
             of
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             very
             
             admirably
             and
             judiciously
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             But
             at
             other
             times
             he
             generally
             dodges
             and
             higgles
             ,
             and
             uses
             quirks
             and
             subterfuges
             to
             support
             his
             Cause
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Learned
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             ,
             *
             
               F.
               Socinus
               seeing
               the
               bent
               of
               the
               Scripture
               so
               much
               against
               him
               ,
               sets
               himself
               to
               the
               finding
               out
               ways
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             granted
             likewise
             that
             some
             of
             
             Socinus's
             followers
             are
             very
             useful
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             They
             settle
             the
             sense
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             furnish
             the
             Reader
             with
             several
             Criticisms
             of
             good
             use
             .
             He
             that
             denies
             this
             is
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             causeless
             Prejudice
             and
             ill-will
             against
             them
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             said
             that
             they
             too
             often
             pervert
             the
             native
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             force
             the
             Texts
             to
             speak
             what
             they
             please
             :
             and
             generally
             the
             Arguments
             they
             offer
             are
             weak
             and
             unmanly
             ,
             groundless
             and
             precarious
             :
             but
             they
             have
             a
             way
             of
             shoving
             them
             on
             with
             some
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             .
             They
             are
             all
             very
             dexterous
             at
             this
             ,
             but
             
               Enjedinus
               ,
               Crellius
            
             ,
             and
             
             Slichtingius's
             Comments
             on
             Texts
             are
             of
             this
             sort
             especially
             .
             It
             would
             create
             wonder
             sometimes
             to
             see
             their
             Elaborate
             Sophistry
             
             in
             finding
             out
             Trajections
             and
             Transpositions
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             in
             altering
             the
             genuine
             and
             obvious
             sense
             of
             Texts
             ,
             in
             their
             subtile
             ways
             of
             perverting
             and
             wresting
             of
             some
             clear
             passages
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             It
             must
             be
             said
             they
             have
             exercised
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Wit
             and
             Parts
             in
             this
             performance
             .
             But
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             of
             the
             Dice-player
             ,
             
               the
               better
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Game
               ,
               the
               worse
               he
               was
            
             ;
             so
             here
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             the
             more
             these
             men
             excel
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Cheating
             and
             Imposing
             upon
             mankind
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             their
             Badness
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             Crime
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             
               Domestick
               Socinians
            
             agree
             with
             the
             Foreigners
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             they
             use
             the
             same
             little
             Arts
             and
             Tricks
             to
             deprave
             the
             sense
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             serviceable
             for
             their
             turn
             .
             If
             I
             should
             instance
             only
             in
             their
             strange
             and
             unaccountable
             interpreting
             of
             the
             first
             verses
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             let
             us
             see
             what
             a
             marvelous
             talent
             they
             have
             of
             misinterpreting
             and
             wresting
             the
             Holy
             Book
             .
             
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             say
             *
             they
             ,
             is
             
             as
             much
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel-state
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             colour
             for
             any
             such
             Gloss
             from
             the
             whole
             Context
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             Expositors
             both
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             have
             understood
             it
             otherwise
             .
             
               The
               Word
               was
               with
               God
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             when
             Christ
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             viz.
             some
             time
             before
             his
             Publick
             Ministry
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             any
             such
             surmise
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             immediately
             shew
             .
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               God
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             these
             nice
             Criticks
             will
             have
             us
             read
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Learned
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             not
             argumentative
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             God's
             Representative
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             are
             call'd
             
               Gods.
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             all
             things
             were
             not
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             reform'd
             and
             renew'd
             .
             
               The
               world
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             it
             was
             new
             modell'd
             :
             or
             ,
             the
             
               Spiritual
               World
            
             ,
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Messias
             was
             made
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             and
             such
             like
             Conceits
             ,
             which
             their
             Writings
             abound
             with
             ,
             you
             may
             discern
             the
             Air
             and
             Genius
             of
             these
             Men
             :
             you
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             love
             to
             play
             upon
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             they
             delight
             in
             coining
             sophistical
             Evasions
             ,
             
             they
             study
             artifice
             and
             shifts
             .
             By
             which
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             no
             Spurious
             offspring
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             Sons
             of
             Arius
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historian
             acquaints
             us
             )
             *
             
               was
               not
               unskill'd
               in
               Logical
               Querks
               .
            
             And
             an
             †
             other
             of
             the
             Antients
             observes
             that
             the
             Arian
             Cause
             was
             managed
             by
             
               Old
               Subtile
               Disputants
            
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             to
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             knew
             how
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Ill
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             to
             Dissemble
             when
             they
             thought
             there
             was
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             Our
             late
             Revivers
             of
             the
             Cause
             are
             furnish'd
             with
             the
             same
             Skill
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             as
             advantageously
             .
             They
             will
             pretend
             to
             own
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             
               True
               God
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             you
             come
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             they
             wholly
             renounce
             it
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             ‖
             
               Christ
               is
               only
               God's
               Minister
               ,
               his
               Messenger
               ,
               his
               Embassador
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             you
             can
             get
             from
             an
             other
             of
             their
             Writers
             ,
             *
             
               Only
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               his
               Embassador
               ,
               his
               Messenger
               :
            
             so
             that
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             
             the
             Turks
             confess
             Mahomet
             to
             be
             .
             Though
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             be
             so
             often
             stiled
             God
             and
             Lord
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             the
             Antitrinitarians
             would
             needs
             persuade
             us
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
               Great
               and
               Eminent
               Man
            
             :
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             Christ
             to
             be
             Lord
             and
             God
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             the
             Papists
             talk
             of
             their
             
               Lord
               God
               the
               Pope
            
             .
          
           
             So
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               whatever
               they
               pretend
               ,
               they
               really
               own
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Reverend
             Bishop
             Stillingfleet
             rightly
             remarks
             ,
             and
             irrefragably
             proves
             ,
             beyond
             all
             Exceptions
             ,
             in
             his
             Admirable
             Treatise
             against
             Crellius
             .
             And
             in
             several
             other
             Instances
             it
             might
             be
             shew'd
             that
             they
             intolerably
             abuse
             and
             deceive
             the
             world
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             never
             was
             Prejudice
             more
             rampant
             ,
             never
             were
             Fallacies
             so
             often
             placed
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             never
             was
             Reason
             so
             grosly
             abused
             ,
             never
             was
             Logick
             so
             ill
             employ'd
             ,
             never
             were
             Grammer
             and
             Criticism
             so
             scandalously
             thrown
             away
             as
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             men
             :
             and
             all
             is
             done
             to
             distort
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             elude
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             plead
             against
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             under
             this
             First
             Head
             ,
             viz.
             their
             
               Abusing
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             One
             Particular
             Instance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Common
             Reader
             perhaps
             may
             be
             a
             Rarity
             .
             They
             thinking
             it
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             mere
             Man
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             no
             other
             )
             should
             be
             extraordinarily
             instructed
             by
             God
             as
             to
             his
             Office
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             (
             like
             St.
             Paul
             )
             be
             taken
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             taught
             particularly
             how
             to
             discharge
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             teach
             men
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             Accordingly
             they
             were
             to
             find
             out
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             might
             be
             strained
             to
             support
             this
             Fiction
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             went
             up
             into
             Heaven
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             forty
             days
             Fast
             ,
             or
             some
             time
             before
             he
             began
             to
             Preach
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             Instructions
             from
             God
             concerning
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             things
             that
             he
             was
             to
             deliver
             upon
             earth
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             pitch
             upon
             John
             3.
             13.
             
             
               No
               man
               hath
               ascended
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               who
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             they
             would
             persuade
             us
             that
             these
             words
             
             are
             spoken
             concerning
             that
             Ascension
             which
             they
             fancy
             .
             But
             this
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             fastned
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             here
             plainly
             inform'd
             that
             Christ
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             ascended
             thither
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             their
             assertion
             that
             he
             first
             ascended
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             down
             thence
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             therefore
             to
             stretch
             these
             words
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             serviceable
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Conceit
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             alledg
             another
             Text
             ,
             
               What
               and
               if
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ascended
               up
               where
               he
               was
               before
               ?
               John
            
             6.
             62.
             but
             this
             is
             as
             wide
             from
             their
             purpose
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             after
             Christ
             began
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can't
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             Ascension
             which
             they
             dream
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             suppose
             that
             to
             have
             been
             before
             his
             Publick
             Preaching
             ,
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             here
             speaks
             of
             something
             to
             come
             ,
             
               What
               and
               if
               ye
               shall
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             Ascension
             therefore
             was
             not
             past
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             acquaints
             us
             here
             that
             he
             was
             in
             heaven
             before
             his
             Ascension
             thither
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             undeniable
             proof
             of
             his
             Divinity
             :
             for
             he
             was
             not
             there
             before
             as
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ;
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             themselves
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             the
             words
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             being
             in
             heaven
             with
             his
             Father
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             
               the
               same
               Glory
               which
               he
               had
               with
               him
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ,
            
             as
             he
             speaks
             himself
             ,
             John
             17.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             other
             forecited
             place
             confirms
             this
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             expresly
             said
             
               he
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             (
             and
             he
             could
             not
             do
             that
             unless
             he
             were
             before
             in
             heaven
             )
             yea
             and
             
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             which
             both
             passages
             are
             meant
             of
             his
             Divine
             Eternal
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             which
             he
             always
             was
             and
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             He
             is
             said
             
               to
               come
               down
               thence
            
             when
             he
             undertook
             to
             assume
             our
             human
             nature
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             ascended
             a
             short
             time
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             Thus
             they
             have
             unwarily
             made
             choice
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             very
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             is
             so
             plainly
             deduced
             ,
             a
             doctrine
             which
             they
             can't
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             .
             Besides
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             Texts
             are
             nothing
             to
             that
             purpose
             for
             which
             they
             alledg
             them
             :
             and
             particularly
             this
             latter
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can't
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             which
             they
             talk
             of
             .
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             the
             Socinian
             Writers
             hold
             a
             
               Double
               Ascension
            
             of
             our
             
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             it
             from
             their
             *
             Great
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Inventor
             of
             this
             Figment
             .
             †
             Smalcius
             (
             a
             Racovian
             Minister
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
               ,
            
             )
             ‖
             Crellius
             (
             a
             German
             ,
             but
             resident
             at
             Racovia
             )
             **
             Slichtingius
             (
             a
             Polonian
             Knight
             )
             ††
             Volkelius
             and
             others
             publish
             it
             as
             a
             very
             Great
             Truth
             ,
             nay
             they
             fancy
             it
             to
             be
             the
             First
             Step
             to
             all
             Christ's
             Undertakings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             of
             mighty
             Concern
             .
             The
             New
             Set
             of
             Socinian
             Writers
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Before
               Christ
               enter'd
               on
               his
               office
               ,
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
            
             say
             ‖‖
             they
             ,
             
               to
               be
               fully
               instructed
               and
               inform'd
               in
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               whole
               charge
               which
               he
               was
               to
               deliver
               to
               men
               .
            
             Yet
             ,
             this
             Invention
             hath
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             Evangelical
             History
             to
             favour
             it
             .
             If
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             would
             not
             have
             been
             silent
             :
             it
             would
             have
             been
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             considerable
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Transactions
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             without
             
             doubt
             ,
             which
             mentions
             his
             
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
            
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             would
             have
             particularly
             mention'd
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             
               before
               ascended
            
             ,
             it
             being
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             such
             eminent
             importance
             ,
             viz.
             to
             fetch
             down
             from
             heaven
             a
             Religion
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             speak
             .
             This
             Ancient
             Symbol
             would
             have
             taken
             notice
             that
             our
             Saviour
             went
             up
             twice
             into
             heaven
             ,
             once
             to
             take
             his
             Instructions
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             sit
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             But
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             whole
             Narrative
             of
             his
             Actions
             in
             the
             Gospels
             do
             we
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             former
             Ascension
             .
             If
             the
             Reader
             is
             desirous
             of
             a
             farther
             confutation
             of
             this
             Antecedent
             or
             Preparatory
             Ascension
             ,
             let
             him
             consult
             the
             Admirable
             *
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             who
             excellently
             shews
             the
             improbability
             ,
             unreasonableness
             and
             absurdity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             add
             this
             as
             observable
             ,
             that
             they
             confute
             their
             New
             Doctrine
             themselves
             ,
             for
             concerning
             the
             very
             Texts
             which
             they
             alledg
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             speak
             of
             
               Christ's
               being
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             and
             
               coming
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             a
             late
             Writer
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Perswasion
             saith
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               These
               Texts
               
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               really
               come
               forth
               from
               God
               to
               Men
               :
               as
               much
               is
               true
               of
               every
               Prophet
               .
            
             And
             so
             every
             Prophet
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             .
             Thus
             they
             baffle
             themselves
             :
             and
             they
             must
             needs
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             help'd
             because
             they
             make
             use
             of
             Scripture
             to
             such
             evil
             purposes
             ,
             because
             they
             study
             to
             pervert
             and
             distort
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             Their
             business
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             Bible
             to
             their
             Sentiments
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             form
             these
             by
             that
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Scripture
             be
             so
             express
             against
             them
             that
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             evade
             it
             ,
             they
             abandon
             it
             rather
             than
             they
             will
             quit
             their
             own
             Conceptions
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             them
             all
             :
             and
             one
             of
             them
             who
             was
             more
             open-hearted
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             le
             ts
             us
             know
             by
             his
             own
             practice
             what
             those
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             should
             do
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             ;
             *
             
               I
               would
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               believe
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               Incarnate
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               find
               it
               in
               express
               words
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             And
             †
             Socinus
             hath
             something
             like
             this
             concerning
             the
             
               Satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               :
               For
               my
               part
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               though
               it
               were
               extant
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Monuments
               
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               there
               written
               not
               only
               once
               ,
               but
               many
               times
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               for
               all
               that
               believe
               it
               .
            
          
           
             To
             summ
             up
             all
             then
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             ask
             whether
             the
             Socinians
             asserting
             of
             Repugnancies
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             their
             questioning
             the
             Authority
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Books
             ,
             and
             representing
             the
             whole
             as
             deprav'd
             ,
             whether
             the
             wilful
             wresting
             of
             particular
             places
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             be
             not
             plain
             Marks
             of
             Irreligion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             directly
             tend
             to
             make
             men
             Atheists
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Writings
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Vaninus
               and
               Machiavel
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               assert
               a
               God
               ,
               prove
               them
               not
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Atheists
              
               .
               They
               have
               a
               Licence
               to
               Dissemble
               .
               Socinus
               allows
               not
               of
               the
               proof
               of
               a
               Deity
               either
               from
               any
               inward
               dictates
               in
               a
               mans
               Mind
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               outward
               operations
               in
               the
               World.
               Some
               of
               the
               Chief
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Attributes
              
               are
               question'd
               ,
               if
               not
               denied
               ,
               by
               the
               Racovians
               .
               They
               admit
               not
               of
               his
               Spirituality
               .
               The
               Absurdity
               of
               which
               Opinion
               is
               discovered
               .
               They
               reject
               his
               Omnipresence
               .
               Which
               doctrine
               of
               theirs
               is
               shew'd
               to
               be
               repugnant
               to
               Reason
               and
               Holy
               Writ
               .
               They
               deny
               his
               Foresight
               of
               future
               Contingent
               Actions
               .
               Which
               Perswasion
               is
               evinc'd
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               discoveries
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Inspired
                 Writers
              
               ,
               the
               Predictions
               recorded
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               which
               extends
               to
               future
               events
               which
               depend
               on
               the
               Free
               Will
               of
               man.
               Their
               notion
               concerning
               God's
               Eternity
               is
               Unscriptural
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               his
               Excellent
               Nature
               .
               Therefore
               no
               Learned
               Writer
               allows
               of
               a
               
               Successive
               Duration
               in
               God
               ,
               properly
               and
               strictly
               speaking
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             we
             will
             see
             what
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Apprehensions
             are
             concerning
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             Particular
             I
             propounded
             to
             speak
             of
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Writings
             have
             laudably
             asserted
             and
             maintain'd
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God.
             *
             Crellius
             is
             the
             only
             man
             among
             them
             that
             hath
             professedly
             and
             designedly
             undertaken
             this
             task
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             learnedly
             and
             substantially
             ,
             and
             I
             verily
             believe
             heartily
             ,
             for
             I
             count
             it
             an
             Injury
             to
             detract
             even
             from
             an
             Adversary
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             men
             who
             act
             under
             a
             Disguise
             ,
             and
             cunningly
             undermine
             that
             Cause
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             promote
             .
             An
             example
             of
             this
             was
             Vaninus
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             arrant
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             was
             burnt
             for
             being
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             writ
             for
             the
             
               Existence
               of
               a
               God
            
             ,
             declaim'd
             against
             the
             
               most
               Pestilent
               Sect
               of
               Atheism
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             in
             his
             
               Amphitheatrum
               Divinae
               Providentiae
               .
               Machiavel
            
             often
             hints
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             he
             talks
             very
             favourably
             in
             behalf
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             the
             very
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             
             all
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             that
             Success
             and
             Prosperity
             which
             attend
             Commonwealths
             ,
             *
             
               Where
               Religion
               is
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               there
               good
               laws
               and
               good
               discipline
               take
               place
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               fortunate
               and
               happy
               Events
               of
               things
               ,
               especially
               in
               Warlike
               Expeditions
               ,
               proceed
               .
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               you
               take
               away
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Commonwealth
               must
               needs
               sink
               ,
               for
               where
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               there
               follows
               Impiety
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               the
               ruine
               of
               Governments
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             he
             professedly
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             and
             flourishing
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             that
             Religion
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             should
             be
             maintain'd
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             hear
             what
             the
             foresaid
             Crellius
             saith
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             †
             
               It
               appears
               from
               many
               passages
               in
               his
               Writings
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               he
               seems
               to
               say
               sometimes
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               cover
               his
               Atheism
               in
               some
               manner
               )
               he
               did
               not
               acknowledg
               any
               Religion
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             again
             afterwards
             thus
             ,
             ‖
             
               He
               plainly
               enough
               shews
               that
               he
               really
               acknowledges
               
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               and
               (
               notwithstanding
               this
               )
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               excuse
               to
               alledg
               why
               he
               doth
               not
               acknowledg
               a
               God.
               
            
             If
             a
             Socinian
             Author
             (
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Learnedest
             and
             Ablest
             of
             them
             )
             thus
             censures
             this
             Writer
             ,
             then
             there
             may
             be
             ground
             to
             suspect
             that
             some
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Party
             who
             defend
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             sincere
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             but
             make
             that
             a
             Pretext
             and
             Shew
             to
             disguise
             the
             Badness
             of
             their
             other
             Opinions
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             that
             as
             Machiavel
             and
             Socinus
             were
             Countrymen
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             respects
             they
             are
             more
             nearly
             allied
             .
             The
             Racovians
             will
             patiently
             suffer
             a
             man
             to
             dissent
             ,
             or
             seem
             to
             dissent
             from
             them
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             him
             to
             be
             right
             as
             to
             the
             main
             .
             They
             will
             permit
             him
             to
             use
             his
             Pen
             against
             some
             of
             their
             Beloved
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             will
             own
             him
             as
             theirs
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             plain
             proof
             of
             this
             in
             those
             two
             Eminent
             Persons
             ,
             Grotius
             and
             Episcopius
             .
             The
             former
             seem'd
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Abhorrer
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             an
             *
             Oration
             which
             he
             pronounced
             before
             the
             
               States
               of
               Holland
            
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             
             it
             the
             
               Poison
               of
               the
               Church
            
             and
             the
             
               Worst
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               at
               the
               mentioning
               of
               which
               all
               pious
               men
               are
               horribly
               afraid
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             he
             defended
             the
             
               Satisfaction
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             reckon'd
             and
             acknowledg'd
             by
             the
             Socinians
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Perswasion
             .
             The
             latter
             hath
             in
             his
             Writings
             seemingly
             oppos'd
             some
             of
             the
             Points
             which
             
             Socinus's
             followers
             adhere
             to
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             doth
             not
             throughly
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             Modern
             Undertakers
             for
             the
             Cause
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             Writers
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             infer
             that
             the
             Party
             have
             a
             Licence
             to
             Dissemble
             ;
             their
             Words
             and
             Profession
             do
             not
             always
             correspond
             with
             their
             Apprehensions
             ;
             and
             consequently
             when
             some
             of
             them
             assert
             a
             Divine
             Being
             ,
             we
             cannot
             thence
             conclude
             their
             real
             Belief
             of
             it
             :
             or
             when
             they
             seem
             to
             confute
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             we
             can't
             certainly
             infer
             that
             they
             are
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             Wierus
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             was
             too
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Diabolical
             Magick
             ,
             though
             he
             writes
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             defies
             it
             .
             Our
             Hopkins
             ,
             the
             Witch-finder
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             was
             vers'd
             in
             the
             Black
             Art
             himself
             ,
             and
             practis'd
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             Wise
             and
             Discerning
             Men
             whether
             Socinus
             
             hath
             not
             gratified
             the
             Atheists
             (
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             shew'd
             his
             own
             inclination
             to
             be
             one
             )
             when
             he
             not
             only
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             a
             God
             from
             any
             innate
             apprehensions
             of
             his
             being
             and
             nature
             ,
             
               (
               The
               notion
               of
            
             God
             ,
             *
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               written
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               inward
               principle
               in
               their
               breasts
               whereby
               they
               can
               by
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               come
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               God.
               )
            
             But
             adds
             likewise
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             without
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             though
             these
             have
             been
             always
             voted
             by
             the
             Wisest
             Men
             (
             both
             Pagans
             and
             Christians
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Sufficient
             Topick
             whence
             we
             may
             argue
             a
             Deity
             .
             Yet
             he
             stiffly
             denies
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             nay
             though
             his
             denial
             be
             a
             direct
             opposing
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
             
               The
               invisible
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               clearly
               seen
               ,
               being
               understood
               by
               the
               things
               that
               are
               made
               ,
               even
               his
               eternal
               power
               and
               godhead
               .
            
             The
             Being
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             Invisible
             ,
             are
             understood
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             seen
             by
             the
             visible
             things
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             by
             any
             means
             acknowledg
             
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             unaccountable
             forcing
             of
             the
             words
             labours
             to
             pervert
             the
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             evidence
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             Criticism
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Context
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             looks
             very
             ill
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             notice
             of
             a
             Divine
             Being
             from
             our
             own
             Natural
             Reasons
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Make
             and
             Structure
             of
             the
             World.
             Who
             but
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             would
             have
             believ'd
             this
             ?
             and
             who
             but
             a
             Well-willer
             to
             Atheism
             would
             have
             broach'd
             it
             ?
             Especially
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             groundless
             and
             senseless
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             to
             be
             confuted
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             no
             inward
             impressions
             of
             the
             being
             of
             God
             on
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             and
             no
             arguing
             from
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             works
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             no
             Pagans
             could
             have
             arrived
             to
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             see
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             denies
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             one
             would
             suspect
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Gentleman
             had
             a
             great
             Mind
             to
             maintain
             and
             divulge
             a
             Paradox
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             sensible
             would
             be
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             if
             Atheists
             are
             such
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             wave
             this
             ,
             and
             will
             consider
             the
             
               Socinian
               Opinions
               concerning
               God
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             first
             of
             his
             Properties
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             the
             
               Trinity
               of
               
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             then
             particularly
             to
             the
             
               Godhead
               of
               Christ.
            
             I
             taxed
             these
             Me●…
             (
             in
             my
             
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               〈◊〉
               Occasions
               of
               Atheism
               )
            
             with
             denying
             of
             the
             Self-existence
             ,
             Spirituality
             ,
             Omnipresence
             ,
             and
             Omniscience
             of
             God.
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             know
             very
             well
             the
             Discipl●…
             of
             Socinus
             generally
             uphold
             the
             Self-existence
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             make
             us●…
             of
             it
             for
             forming
             of
             an
             Argument
             against
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             the
             *
             Author
             whom
             I
             cited
             was
             unmindful
             o●…
             that
             in
             his
             hot
             pursuit
             after
             his
             Lordship
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             ambiguous
             matching
             of
             Self-existent
             with
             Unoriginated
             labours
             to
             fetch
             his
             Lordship
             into
             the
             noose
             which
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             prepar'd
             for
             him
             .
             But
             because
             this
             Modern
             Racovian
             may
             make
             some
             shew
             of
             evading
             my
             Charge
             by
             pretending
             his
             Words
             were
             spoken
             in
             another's
             Person
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             any
             further
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Reader
             shall
             thereby
             be
             made
             apprehensive
             that
             I
             am
             averse
             from
             contending
             in
             any
             dubious
             matter
             .
          
           
           
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             the
             next
             Attribute
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             denial
             of
             which
             I
             tax'd
             the
             Racovians
             with
             .
             And
             here
             I
             will
             first
             prove
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             then
             briefly
             represent
             the
             Unreasonableness
             and
             Absurdity
             of
             this
             notion
             which
             the
             Socinians
             frame
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             English
             Reader
             I
             will
             translate
             out
             of
             the
             Latin
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             one
             of
             their
             Principal
             Authors
             ,
             *
             
               When
               we
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             name
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             
               we
               understand
               a
               Substance
               void
               of
               all
               Grossness
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               behold
               in
               visible
               bodies
               .
               Thus
               we
               say
               that
               Angels
               are
            
             SPIRITS
             ,
             
               and
               so
               we
               call
               our
               Diviner
               Part
               (
               which
               Philosophers
               rather
               call
               a
            
             SOUL
             )
             
               and
               the
               Air
               (
               though
               it
               lie
               open
               to
               some
               of
               our
               Senses
               ,
               as
               the
               Touch
               )
               and
               other
               bodies
               like
               to
               this
               :
               Every
               one
               of
               which
               hath
               so
               much
               the
               more
               this
               name
            
             (
             viz.
             SPIRIT
             )
             
               allotted
               to
               it
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               the
               more
               subtile
               .
            
             Again
             he
             expresses
             it
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               Spirit
               or
               Spiritual
               Essence
               is
               that
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               that
               Essence
               which
               is
               Corporeal
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               Crass
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               of
               such
               things
               which
               we
               behold
               with
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Terrene
               .
            
             And
             a
             ‖
             third
             time
             he
             vouches
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             reckons
             God
             and
             Angels
             
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             Air
             and
             
               Subtile
               Bodies
            
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             these
             are
             Spirits
             in
             the
             proper
             and
             strict
             sense
             .
             Our
             Home-Socinians
             think
             and
             speak
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             from
             *
             
               J.
               Bidle
            
             ,
             who
             openly
             declares
             that
             
               God
               is
               of
               a
               Visible
               and
               Corporeal
               Shape
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Immaterial
             Nature
             of
             the
             Deity
             is
             discarded
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Notion
             that
             they
             can
             frame
             of
             him
             is
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Thin
             Airy
             Body
             .
             Which
             how
             disparaging
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Divine
             Being
             cannot
             but
             be
             conceiv'd
             by
             every
             Serious
             Thinking
             Man.
             For
             let
             Matter
             be
             never
             so
             fine
             and
             subtile
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             is
             Matter
             .
             The
             Animal
             Spirits
             (
             as
             they
             are
             generally
             call'd
             )
             are
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             any
             others
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             never
             so
             Agile
             and
             Brisk
             ,
             they
             have
             still
             a
             Corporeal
             Nature
             :
             and
             being
             such
             they
             are
             Finite
             and
             Circumscribable
             ,
             which
             is
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Being
             .
             Therefore
             this
             was
             the
             rational
             dictate
             of
             Improv'd
             Minds
             that
             God
             is
             Incorporeal
             :
             this
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             Plato
             (
             as
             †
             Tully
             tells
             us
             )
             and
             of
             the
             all
             Ancient
             Philosophers
             ,
             by
             
             whom
             he
             was
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             an
             
               Incorporeal
               and
               Infinite
               Mind
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             all
             Matter
             of
             it self
             is
             Unactive
             and
             Dull
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             inward
             Principle
             to
             act
             and
             inform
             it
             .
             Whatever
             motion
             and
             agitation
             it
             hath
             is
             from
             without
             first
             of
             all
             :
             all
             its
             Influence
             is
             put
             into
             it
             by
             another
             .
             Which
             to
             conceive
             of
             God
             is
             the
             greatest
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Absurdity
             .
             Further
             ,
             all
             Matter
             or
             mere
             Body
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             void
             of
             Sense
             and
             Perception
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Fineness
             and
             Agility
             of
             it
             that
             will
             make
             it
             Think
             and
             Apprehend
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Cogitation
             or
             Apprehension
             is
             another
             distinct
             thing
             ,
             and
             quite
             different
             from
             a
             Material
             Being
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             imagine
             that
             what
             is
             merely
             Corporeal
             hath
             a
             faculty
             of
             Thinking
             or
             Conceiving
             ,
             of
             Understanding
             or
             Willing
             .
             To
             be
             Cogitative
             is
             far
             different
             from
             being
             Divisible
             or
             Extended
             :
             and
             the
             notion
             of
             Cogitation
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             involve
             in
             it
             the
             notion
             of
             Division
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             disparity
             between
             the
             Ideas
             of
             these
             things
             that
             no
             rational
             man
             can
             bring
             it
             into
             his
             thoughts
             that
             Matter
             is
             capable
             of
             Perceiving
             or
             Performing
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
             There
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             therefore
             of
             asserting
             
             God
             to
             be
             Incorporeal
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             subscribe
             to
             what
             our
             Infallible
             Instructer
             (
             who
             was
             also
             God
             himself
             )
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               John
            
             4.
             24.
             
             Which
             Words
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             *
             Socinus
             most
             grosly
             depraves
             ,
             merely
             to
             avoid
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             this
             Attribute
             .
             Because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             he
             makes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Accusative
             Case
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             refer
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Go●…
               seeks
               a
               Spirit
            
             .
             This
             extravagant
             work
             doth
             he
             make
             ,
             although
             the
             words
             are
             a
             plain
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             the
             Grammer
             of
             them
             is
             easie
             and
             obvious
             .
             But
             I
             have
             already
             taken
             notice
             of
             these
             mens
             palpable
             
               Abusing
               of
               Scripture
            
             for
             their
             own
             Ends.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Attribute
             of
             God
             which
             
             Socinus's
             Scholars
             disallow
             of
             is
             his
             Omnipresence
             .
             I
             had
             leisure
             only
             just
             to
             mention
             this
             before
             :
             now
             I
             will
             produce
             some
             Evidence
             of
             what
             I
             said
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               is
               Immense
               ,
            
             saith
             their
             Great
             †
             Patriarch
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             these
             strange
             words
             in
             a
             
               Fragment
               of
               his
               Catechism
            
             ,
             [
             Though
             
             God's
             power
             and
             wisdom
             be
             not
             circumscribed
             by
             any
             limits
             ,
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             thence
             that
             his
             Essence
             is
             infinite
             ,
             ]
             as
             if
             his
             Essence
             and
             Attributes
             were
             not
             alike
             as
             to
             Infinity
             .
             He
             hath
             more
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             another
             place
             of
             his
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             Writings
             .
             *
             Smalcius
             and
             †
             Crellius
             (
             two
             of
             his
             fast
             Friends
             )
             deny
             that
             God
             is
             present
             every
             where
             by
             his
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             .
             ‖
             Vorstius
             limits
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             by
             absolutely
             denying
             the
             Ubiquity
             of
             his
             Essence
             .
             And
             Episcopius
             (
             who
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Racovians
             ,
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             from
             their
             own
             words
             )
             enclines
             this
             way
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               present
               every
               where
               as
               to
               his
               substance
               and
               entity
               ,
            
             and
             he
             proceeds
             to
             bring
             Arguments
             (
             such
             as
             they
             are
             )
             to
             maintain
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             And
             other
             Authors
             (
             not
             excepting
             the
             **
             Moderns
             )
             might
             be
             alledged
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             it
             will
             not
             be
             required
             ,
             because
             their
             Opinion
             in
             this
             case
             is
             so
             well
             known
             .
          
           
           
             But
             how
             derogatory
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Excellent
             and
             Perfect
             Nature
             of
             the
             Deity
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             other
             than
             limiting
             and
             confining
             the
             Divine
             Being
             ,
             and
             making
             that
             Finite
             which
             is
             Infinite
             .
             If
             God's
             Ubiquity
             be
             denied
             ,
             his
             Infiniteness
             must
             be
             so
             too
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             which
             shews
             the
             Absurdity
             and
             Inconsistency
             of
             their
             notions
             )
             these
             foresaid
             Writers
             pretend
             to
             acknowledg
             that
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             are
             infinite
             ,
             as
             if
             Infinite
             Perfections
             could
             be
             seated
             in
             a
             finite
             subject
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             these
             Perfections
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             God
             Himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             must
             needs
             be
             such
             .
             His
             Transcendent
             Nature
             is
             of
             that
             kind
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             bounds
             ,
             no
             dimensions
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             Every
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             though
             not
             circumscribed
             by
             any
             .
             But
             they
             have
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             notion
             concerning
             God
             as
             Pliny
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             denies
             the
             Universal
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World
             (
             as
             also
             his
             Concern
             for
             it
             )
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             *
             
               the
               Divinity
               must
               needs
               be
               polluted
               by
               so
               base
               and
               manifold
               a
               Ministry
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             which
             some
             of
             them
             assign
             why
             they
             refuse
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             Divine
             Ubiquity
             .
             But
             
             it
             is
             the
             grossness
             of
             their
             conceptions
             that
             makes
             them
             think
             thus
             ,
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             such
             that
             he
             is
             incapable
             of
             being
             defiled
             and
             polluted
             by
             being
             any
             where
             .
             The
             most
             filthy
             places
             cannot
             annoy
             his
             Person
             and
             Essence
             .
             Wherefore
             here
             (
             as
             at
             some
             other
             times
             )
             they
             have
             very
             unphilosophical
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             are
             palpably
             mistaken
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             shew
             likewise
             how
             repugnant
             their
             Assertion
             is
             to
             that
             discovery
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             which
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Inspired
             Writings
             .
             
               The
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             8.
             27.
             
             
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               Spirit
               ?
               or
               whither
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
               ?
               If
               I
               ascend
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               ;
               if
               I
               make
               my
               bed
               in
               hell
               ,
               behold
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               .
               If
               I
               take
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               even
               there
               shall
               thy
               hand
               lead
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               hold
               me
               .
            
             Psal.
             139.
             7.
             
             &c.
             Which
             excellent
             variety
             of
             expressions
             is
             made
             use
             of
             on
             purpose
             to
             signifie
             this
             grand
             Truth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             assign
             any
             place
             where
             God
             is
             not
             present
             .
             And
             this
             necessarily
             results
             from
             his
             Infinite
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             measure
             and
             quantity
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             result
             of
             the
             Concessions
             of
             the
             Socinians
             
             themselves
             ,
             for
             seeing
             they
             grant
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             is
             inseparable
             from
             his
             Essence
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             this
             is
             Immense
             (
             and
             consequently
             Omnipresent
             )
             as
             well
             as
             that
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             represent
             God
             as
             confined
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Epicureans
             did
             ,
             shut
             him
             up
             in
             Heaven
             .
             If
             this
             in
             them
             was
             counted
             an
             approach
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             reckon'd
             as
             such
             in
             the
             persons
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ?
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             the
             same
             
               Atheistick
               Tang
            
             discernible
             in
             their
             denying
             
               God's
               Foreknowledge
               of
               future
               Contingencies
            
             ?
             which
             was
             another
             thing
             I
             charg'd
             them
             with
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             stand
             ready
             to
             make
             it
             good
             against
             them
             .
             *
             Smalcius
             and
             †
             Crellius
             are
             peremptory
             in
             asserting
             that
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               foreknown
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               the
               object
               of
               Knowledg
               ,
               therefor●…
               God
               doth
               not
               know
               them
               .
            
             The
             latter
             o●…
             these
             Authors
             designedly
             undertakes
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             large
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             ‖
             
               Epistl●…
               to
               the
               Romans
            
             he
             stands
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               no
               foresight
               of
               future
               Contingencies
               .
            
             This
             doctrine
             they
             borrow
             
             from
             their
             *
             Italian
             Instructor
             ,
             who
             spends
             two
             whole
             Chapters
             in
             the
             asserting
             and
             maintaining
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             two
             more
             in
             taking
             off
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             )
             the
             Objections
             against
             it
             .
             Our
             English
             Writers
             of
             the
             Racovian
             Way
             are
             of
             this
             Strain
             ,
             Witness
             
               Bidle's
               Catechism
            
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             and
             the
             
               Examiner
               of
               my
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               p.
            
             18.
             
             But
             doth
             not
             any
             unprejudic'd
             person
             see
             that
             such
             a
             notion
             and
             belief
             are
             very
             injurious
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             who
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Transcendency
             of
             his
             Nature
             cannot
             but
             know
             and
             foresee
             all
             things
             ?
             The
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Understanding
             is
             such
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             penetrate
             into
             the
             Wills
             of
             Men
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             free
             ,
             and
             can
             infallibly
             discern
             and
             foresee
             which
             way
             they
             will
             incline
             ,
             yea
             which
             way
             they
             will
             certainly
             turn
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             Futurities
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Necessary
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             Contingent
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             God.
             Who
             can
             read
             those
             Words
             in
             Deut.
             31.
             21.
             and
             not
             acknowledg
             this
             ?
             Concerning
             the
             Israelites
             and
             their
             future
             behaviour
             thus
             God
             himself
             speaketh
             ,
             
               I
               know
               their
               imagination
               which
               they
               go
               about
               ,
               even
               now
               before
               
               I
               have
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               land
               which
               I
               sware
               .
            
             Which
             is
             meant
             of
             Free
             and
             
               Voluntary
               Actions
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ,
             
               When
               I
               have
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               land
               which
               I
               sware
               unto
               their
               fathers
               ,
               then
               will
               they
               turn
               unto
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               serve
               them
               ,
               and
               provoke
               me
               ,
               and
               break
               my
               Covenant
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             most
             Contingent
             Events
             are
             foreseen
             by
             God.
             Who
             can
             read
             that
             remarkable
             passage
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             not
             believe
             this
             ?
             
               Thou
               knowest
               my
               down-sitting
               and
               my
               up-rising
               ,
               thou
               understandest
               my
               thought
               afar
               off
               .
               Thou
               compassest
               my
               path
               ,
               and
               my
               lying
               down
               ,
               and
               art
               acquainted
               with
               all
               my
               ways
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               in
               my
               tongue
               ,
               but
               lo
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               it
               altogether
               .
            
             Psal.
             139.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Here
             are
             the
             Ways
             or
             Actions
             ,
             here
             are
             the
             Words
             ,
             here
             are
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             Men
             distinctly
             specified
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             pronounced
             to
             be
             the
             object
             and
             matter
             of
             God's
             Foreknowledg
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             this
             further
             ,
             that
             this
             Holy
             Man
             owns
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God's
             Omniscience
             though
             there
             were
             Difficulties
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             reach
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             .
             
               Such
               knowledg
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               too
               wonderful
               for
               me
               :
               it
               is
               high
               ,
               I
               cannot
               attain
               unto
               it
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
             As
             
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             How
             God
             knoweth
             and
             foreseeth
             all
             that
             I
             think
             ,
             speak
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             determine
             :
             it
             is
             too
             sublime
             a
             matter
             for
             me
             to
             search
             into
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             however
             ,
             I
             am
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             can
             do
             more
             than
             I
             can
             comprehend
             .
             But
             Socinus
             was
             of
             another
             strain
             ,
             he
             professedly
             declares
             that
             he
             disowns
             the
             Divine
             Prescience
             because
             he
             sees
             unanswerable
             difficulties
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             can't
             understand
             
               how
               it
               is
            
             :
             and
             his
             Brethren
             speak
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             .
             But
             how
             can
             they
             deny
             God's
             Prescience
             of
             Futurities
             when
             it
             is
             made
             the
             Peculiar
             Character
             of
             the
             Deity
             ?
             or
             otherwise
             we
             can't
             make
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             Isa.
             41.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Let
               them
               shew
               us
               what
               shall
               happen
               ,
               and
               declare
               us
               things
               to
               come
               :
               shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               Gods.
            
             This
             sort
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             viz.
             of
             those
             things
             that
             depend
             on
             the
             free
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             here
             speaks
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             v.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             )
             distinguishes
             the
             True
             God
             from
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ones
             ,
             whereas
             the
             knowledg
             of
             some
             other
             Future
             things
             is
             vouchsafed
             to
             Men
             ,
             to
             
               finite
               creatures
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             here
             propounded
             as
             an
             infallible
             
             Argument
             and
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Him
             alone
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             therefore
             that
             the
             Socinians
             should
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             in
             God
             which
             is
             Proper
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             His
             Sole
             Prerogative
             .
             This
             certainly
             is
             a
             great
             eclipsing
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             be
             resolv'd
             into
             nothing
             but
             this
             that
             they
             have
             a
             design
             to
             impair
             and
             affront
             the
             Essential
             Attributes
             of
             the
             Godhead
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Persons
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             how
             wild
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             assert
             that
             God
             can
             have
             no
             knowledg
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             plainly
             see
             it
             confuted
             by
             the
             manifold
             Predictions
             concerning
             Future
             Contingencies
             which
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             hath
             recorded
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             these
             men
             should
             be
             so
             blind
             :
             it
             is
             strange
             and
             unaccountable
             that
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             their
             being
             baffled
             by
             the
             Fulfilling
             of
             those
             Predictions
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             extends
             it self
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             future
             actions
             and
             occurrences
             ?
             for
             he
             manages
             these
             for
             great
             and
             excellent
             ends
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             how
             can
             he
             do
             this
             if
             he
             hath
             no
             knwledg
             of
             them
             ?
             Can
             his
             Care
             and
             Providence
             be
             exercised
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             be
             wholly
             Ignorant
             of
             them
             ?
             
             Thus
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             these
             men
             deny
             the
             Divine
             Prescience
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             take
             away
             Providence
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             dispose
             ,
             order
             and
             take
             care
             of
             those
             actions
             and
             events
             which
             he
             knows
             nothing
             of
             .
             Which
             shews
             how
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             that
             passage
             in
             Socinus
             is
             ,
             viz.
             *
             that
             
               this
               Prescience
            
             (
             which
             we
             assert
             to
             be
             in
             God
             )
             
               doth
               in
               some
               part
               take
               away
               and
               obscure
               that
               continual
               Care
               which
               he
               takes
               of
               humane
               affairs
               ,
               and
               renders
               him
               in
               a
               manner
               Idle
               .
            
             One
             would
             not
             imagine
             that
             such
             an
             Inconsistent
             Thought
             should
             come
             into
             a
             mans
             head
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             that
             it
             should
             be
             propagated
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             †
             Vorstius
             and
             others
             .
             If
             they
             had
             not
             a
             strong
             propension
             to
             diminish
             and
             disparage
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             foster
             Atheism
             ,
             certainly
             they
             could
             not
             thus
             discourse
             ,
             certainly
             they
             could
             not
             maintain
             that
             God
             is
             ignorant
             of
             what
             any
             Man
             will
             say
             ,
             think
             or
             do
             the
             next
             moment
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             such
             Future
             Occurrences
             as
             depend
             on
             the
             free
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             till
             they
             actually
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             every
             intelligent
             creature
             hath
             a
             knowledg
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             which
             they
             have
             a
             very
             unbecoming
             notion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             God's
             Eternity
             is
             represented
             by
             them
             
               to
               have
               in
               it
               a
               Succession
               of
               Duration
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Time.
            
             They
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             *
             Socinus
             and
             †
             Crellius
             .
             And
             the
             ‖
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             placing
             the
             nature
             of
             Eternity
             in
             a
             Continual
             Succession
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             contrary
             notion
             ,
             it
             is
             laught
             at
             by
             **
             some
             of
             them
             as
             a
             
               Whimsical
               Paradox
            
             .
             But
             certainly
             this
             is
             no
             other
             than
             confounding
             of
             Finite
             and
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             making
             Time
             and
             Eternity
             the
             same
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             Succession
             there
             was
             a
             Beginning
             or
             First
             Moment
             ,
             which
             plainly
             demonstrates
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Succession
             in
             God's
             duration
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             are
             Together
             and
             at
             Once
             ;
             those
             things
             which
             are
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             are
             always
             coexistent
             and
             present
             with
             him
             .
             
               One
               day
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               as
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               years
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
             Psal.
             90.
             4.
             
             Which
             denotes
             that
             there
             are
             not
             in
             God
             those
             three
             differences
             of
             Time
             before
             
             
             mention'd
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             duration
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             consequently
             there
             are
             no
             Parts
             ,
             and
             no
             Succession
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Duration
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             I
             think
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             to
             be
             rational
             ,
             that
             the
             Permanency
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             God
             should
             be
             differenced
             from
             that
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             measured
             by
             Time
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             go
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             attribute
             the
             most
             Excellent
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             we
             must
             not
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             Shew
             of
             Imperfection
             ,
             and
             will
             diminish
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             This
             is
             a
             safe
             and
             sound
             bottom
             ,
             and
             on
             this
             I
             build
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             a
             Temporal
             and
             Successive
             duration
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             God.
             If
             the
             persons
             I
             am
             now
             dealing
             with
             had
             attended
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             had
             built
             on
             this
             basis
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             pronounced
             such
             strange
             things
             as
             they
             do
             concerning
             the
             Deity
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             had
             more
             reverent
             conceptions
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             vented
             such
             undue
             Opinions
             and
             Surmises
             concerning
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             having
             taken
             up
             these
             Perswasions
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             them
             :
             and
             it
             hath
             happen'd
             that
             some
             persons
             
             of
             good
             Parts
             have
             undertaken
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             very
             plausible
             to
             such
             as
             have
             not
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             Infinite
             and
             Superlative
             Excellency
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Being
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Learned
             Me●…
             that
             are
             no
             Socinians
             who
             seem
             to
             allow
             〈◊〉
             a
             Successive
             Duration
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             duly
             weigh
             what
             they
             say
             we
             shall
             find
             tha●…
             they
             chiefly
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             nice
             speculations
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             concerning
             Succession
             ,
             but
             they
             apply
             no●…
             this
             way
             of
             Duration
             in
             a
             proper
             and
             strict
             manner
             unto
             God.
             They
             ow●…
             some
             kind
             of
             resemblance
             of
             it
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             formally
             and
             really
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Succession
             implies
             in
             it
             Parts
             ,
             Divisibility
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Change
             :
             but
             an
             
               Eternal
               Undivide●…
               Being
            
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             of
             such
             a
             Duration
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             
               Eternity
               of
               God
            
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             denied
             by
             the
             Socinians
             .
             〈◊〉
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             apply
             the
             Censure
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Socinians
               renounce
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               attested
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               .
               They
               prophanely
               ridicule
               it
               .
               They
               are
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               Atheists
               from
               St.
               John's
               Words
               Epist.
               1.
               ch
               .
               2.
               v.
               23.
               
               The
               Argument
               thence
               is
               reduced
               into
               an
               unanswerable
               Syllogism
               .
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               intended
               to
               be
               particularly
               treated
               of
               hereafter
               by
               the
               
                 Author
                 .
                 Christ's
              
               own
               words
               evince
               his
               Divinity
               .
               The
               Socinians
               denying
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               consequently
               deny
               his
               Satisfaction
               .
               That
               Text
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 25.
              
               is
               urged
               against
               them
               .
               Whence
               are
               inferr'd
               the
               Unreasonableness
               and
               Impiousness
               of
               their
               Cavils
               .
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               proved
               from
               
                 Isai.
                 53.
                 5.
              
               
               &c.
               From
               those
               Texts
               which
               speak
               of
               Reconciliation
               made
               by
               him
               .
               From
               other
               places
               which
               mention
               
                 his
                 Suffering
                 and
                 Dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               his
               being
               a
               Propitiation
               ,
               an
               Atonement
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               his
               Redeeming
               us
               .
               Both
               the
               former
               and
               present
               Socinians
               agree
               in
               reviling
               ,
               deriding
               and
               blaspheming
               the
               Merits
               and
               Satisfaction
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             THUS
             far
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             defective
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Notions
             
             concerning
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             considerd
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             We
             will
             in
             the
             next
             place
             observe
             how
             faulty
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Conceptions
             concerning
             Him
             as
             he
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Persons
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Godhead
             .
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             bear
             witness
             that
             though
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Living
             and
             True
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             Unity
             of
             this
             Godhead
             there
             is
             a
             
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             of
             one
             substance
             ,
             majesty
             ,
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             are
             the
             very
             Eternal
             God.
             There
             is
             abundant
             proof
             of
             this
             from
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Plain
             and
             Obvious
             Texts
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Socinus
             stubbornly
             disown
             this
             Clear
             Truth
             .
             They
             have
             but
             a
             Text
             or
             two
             on
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             build
             their
             belief
             of
             Christ's
             Ascending
             into
             heaven
             before
             he
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             (
             though
             distorted
             and
             misapplied
             )
             they
             think
             a
             sufficient
             basis
             for
             that
             Conceit
             of
             theirs
             :
             but
             behold
             ,
             there
             are
             above
             fourty
             Clear
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             express
             the
             Plurality
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             refuse
             to
             attend
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             shews
             that
             their
             eyes
             are
             blinded
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             wilfully
             give
             themseves
             up
             to
             Mistakes
             .
             
             The
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             who
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             some
             knowledg
             and
             insight
             into
             this
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             )
             unanimously
             assert
             the
             Distinction
             of
             Persons
             or
             Subsistencies
             in
             the
             Godhead
             .
             Which
             is
             freely
             acknowledg'd
             by
             their
             *
             Great
             Master
             ,
             who
             expresly
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Fathers
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             asserted
             the
             same
             doctrine
             that
             we
             do
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             †
             some
             since
             (
             unmindful
             of
             what
             their
             Master
             had
             acknowledg'd
             )
             that
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             Ancients
             speak
             for
             them
             ,
             therein
             both
             contradicting
             Socinus
             and
             the
             Truth
             it self
             .
             Nay
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             
               late
               Tracts
            
             published
             by
             the
             Socinians
             there
             is
             a
             formal
             Collection
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Greek
             and
             
               Latin
               Fathers
            
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             So
             contradictory
             are
             these
             men
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             quoting
             any
             Particular
             Authors
             under
             this
             Head
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             appear
             in
             a
             full
             body
             against
             the
             
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Here
             the
             whole
             Posse
             of
             the
             Racovians
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             unanimously
             and
             without
             exception
             declaring
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Person
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             are
             not
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             Blessed
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             begotten
             from
             everlasting
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             affirm
             him
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Man
             ,
             dignified
             with
             the
             title
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             who
             is
             co-essential
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             (
             who
             adhere
             to
             Bidle
             )
             hold
             he
             is
             an
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Person
             ;
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             deny
             his
             Personality
             ,
             and
             averre
             him
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Power
             or
             Influence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             only
             a
             Quality
             or
             Operation
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             were
             commanded
             
               to
               baptize
               all
               Nations
               in
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Operation
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             enjoyn'd
             to
             baptize
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Two
               Persons
            
             .
             This
             is
             very
             harsh
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             very
             inconsistent
             and
             absurd
             .
             However
             ,
             these
             Gentlemen
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             bid
             open
             defiance
             to
             the
             Contrary
             Doctrine
             .
             One
             of
             the
             New
             Racovians
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             *
             
               hath
               
               been
               partly
               the
               direct
               and
               necessary
               Cause
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               unhappy
               occasion
               of
               diverse
               Scandalous
               and
               Hurtful
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               .
            
             And
             in
             an
             *
             other
             place
             he
             declares
             that
             
               this
               doctrine
               is
               as
               little
               consistent
               with
               Piety
               towards
               God
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Reason
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             very
             mild
             and
             gentle
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             some
             other
             Unitarians
             belch
             forth
             .
             †
             Servetus
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             ridicules
             it
             in
             such
             blasphemous
             terms
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             mention'd
             ;
             and
             he
             often
             calls
             the
             Trinity
             the
             
               Three-headed
               Cerberus
            
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             stile
             it
             a
             
               Monstrous
               Idol
            
             ,
             a
             
               Fiction
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               an
               Infernal
               Imposture
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             our
             very
             
               Modern
               Socinians
            
             ,
             our
             
               English
               Unitarians
            
             discover
             a
             very
             Prophane
             Spirit
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             this
             Sublime
             Point
             .
             The
             
               language
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             say
             ‖
             they
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               Trinity
               is
            
             BARBAROUS
             ,
             
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               is
               Monstrous
               .
            
             And
             how
             elegantly
             do
             they
             express
             themselves
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             **
             
               a
               dry
               and
               empty
               notion
               ,
               a
               bone
               without
               marrow
               or
               meat
               ?
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             prophane
             than
             their
             stiling
             the
             
             
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
            
             a
             *
             
               Trinity
               of
               Cyphers
            
             ,
             a
             †
             Club
             or
             
               Cabal
               of
               Gods
            
             ,
             a
             ‖
             
               Council
               or
               Committee
               of
               Gods
               ,
               where
               sometimes
               one
               is
               President
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               another
               is
               in
               the
               Chair
               ?
            
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             a
             **
             
               Castle
               in
               the
               air
            
             .
             Let
             any
             one
             peruse
             their
             late
             Prints
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             Stile
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             find
             it
             
               light
               and
               frothy
            
             (
             as
             one
             of
             their
             late
             Converts
             expresses
             it
             ,
             )
             he
             will
             find
             them
             irreverently
             deriding
             this
             Profound
             Mystery
             ,
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             I
             forbear
             to
             rehearse
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             most
             unworthy
             of
             Christian
             and
             Pious
             Ears
             :
             he
             will
             find
             that
             there
             was
             reason
             to
             tax
             them
             with
             Irreligion
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             reproach
             them
             when
             I
             laid
             these
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
          
           
             But
             more
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             imputation
             of
             Atheism
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             more
             Heinous
             Crime
             )
             I
             request
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             and
             weigh
             1
             John
             2.
             23.
             
             
               Whosoever
               denieth
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Take
             it
             thus
             with
             the
             preceding
             verse
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               a
               liar
               but
               he
               that
               denieth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ?
               He
               is
               Antichrist
               that
               denieth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
            
             As
             much
             
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             there
             ever
             was
             a
             Person
             that
             might
             be
             truly
             call'd
             a
             Liar
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             one
             deserved
             that
             name
             ,
             then
             certainly
             he
             that
             gainsays
             so
             plain
             a
             Truth
             as
             this
             (
             that
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             )
             is
             an
             egregious
             Liar
             and
             Falsifier
             ,
             and
             merits
             to
             be
             call'd
             so
             .
             Yea
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             one
             belongs
             not
             only
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Liar
             but
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             direct
             Opposer
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             denies
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               denieth
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             he
             denieth
             the
             Father
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Son
             :
             for
             
               not
               having
            
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               denying
               him
            
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             from
             the
             preceding
             clause
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               denying
               of
               the
               Father
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Socinians
             will
             grant
             that
             the
             
               denying
               of
               the
               Father
            
             is
             Atheism
             :
             wherefore
             they
             must
             also
             acknowledg
             that
             
               the
               denying
               of
               the
               Son
            
             is
             Atheism
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             is
             included
             (
             according
             to
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             
               John
               )
               the
               denying
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Text
             which
             it
             may
             be
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             force
             and
             influence
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             I
             intreat
             them
             to
             ponder
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             see
             a
             Character
             of
             themselves
             .
             There
             were
             ,
             
             in
             St.
             
             John's
             days
             some
             of
             their
             Perswasion
             ,
             some
             that
             opposed
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             
               Deity
               of
               the
               Second
               Person
            
             :
             they
             labour'd
             to
             perswade
             the
             People
             (
             as
             their
             Successors
             do
             in
             our
             days
             )
             that
             the
             Father
             only
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             excluded
             wholly
             from
             the
             Divinity
             .
             Against
             these
             this
             Apostle
             writes
             ,
             and
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             doth
             also
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Godhead
             that
             one
             of
             these
             cannot
             be
             Alone
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             not
             without
             the
             Son
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             ,
             as
             this
             latter
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             .
             They
             are
             so
             mutually
             joyn'd
             together
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             separated
             .
             This
             Coherence
             is
             inviolable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             denies
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             denies
             the
             Father
             :
             he
             that
             holds
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             Eternal
             Generation
             ,
             in
             effect
             disowns
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Text
             that
             is
             not
             question'd
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             though
             the
             next
             clause
             in
             the
             verse
             hath
             been
             doubted
             of
             by
             them
             and
             some
             others
             .
             These
             are
             Words
             of
             the
             
             Beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             who
             lay
             in
             his
             Master's
             Bosom
             ,
             and
             had
             extraordinary
             communications
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             was
             favour'd
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             with
             Divine
             Discoveries
             and
             Revelations
             .
             This
             is
             he
             that
             may
             be
             called
             the
             
               Great
               Eagle
            
             (
             and
             that
             name
             was
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             deservedly
             than
             Maimonides
             was
             called
             so
             by
             the
             Modern
             Jews
             )
             because
             he
             soared
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             quick-sighted
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             piercing
             and
             sagacious
             judgment
             .
             Therefore
             on
             all
             these
             accounts
             I
             urge
             this
             Text
             upon
             
             Socinus's
             followers
             ,
             wishing
             them
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             force
             of
             it
             .
             
               The
               denyal
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             denying
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             his
             being
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
            
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             denyal
             of
             the
             Father
             also
             .
             They
             that
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             Second
             and
             
               Third
               Persons
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Divinity
             as
             truly
             subsists
             as
             in
             the
             First
             ,
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             
               First
               Person
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             irrefragably
             follows
             that
             a
             Socinian
             is
             an
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             so
             if
             this
             Syllogism
             will
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             He
             that
             denies
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             True
             God
             is
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             the
             Socinian
             doth
             the
             former
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             the
             definition
             of
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can't
             be
             question'd
             .
             
             The
             Minor
             therefore
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             done
             thus
             ,
             He
             that
             denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             denies
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             True
             God
             :
             but
             a
             Socinian
             denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e
            
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Ergò
             .
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             by
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             clear
             the
             Major
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             soon
             done
             thus
             ,
             If
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             be
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             &c.
             denies
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             True
             God
             :
             but
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Ergò
             .
             The
             first
             Proposition
             will
             be
             yielded
             ,
             I
             conceive
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             soon
             done
             from
             the
             forecited
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               denieth
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               .
            
             The
             Socinians
             do
             the
             former
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             Connection
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             they
             being
             Co-essential
             and
             Co-eternal
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             you
             deny
             that
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             they
             are
             Atheists
             
             that
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             interpretation
             and
             accounts
             of
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             John
             Socinians
             are
             such
             ,
             for
             they
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             denying
             of
             that
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Pious
             Professors
             of
             that
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             that
             Baptism
             is
             called
             *
             
               the
               renouncing
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
            
             because
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             the
             Trinity
             is
             professed
             and
             owned
             ,
             or
             the
             Deity
             as
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             Three
             Distinct
             Persons
             .
             Those
             therefore
             who
             deny
             these
             are
             chargable
             with
             Atheism
             ;
             more
             especially
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             acception
             of
             the
             Gospel
             those
             are
             to
             be
             taxed
             with
             it
             who
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             here
             that
             I
             should
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             Truth
             ,
             and
             formally
             prove
             and
             defend
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             :
             but
             because
             there
             have
             been
             so
             many
             Treatises
             lately
             published
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             design
             a
             Just
             Discourse
             upon
             it
             my self
             ,
             
             among
             others
             which
             I
             intend
             to
             offer
             to
             the
             world
             upon
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             I
             will
             dismiss
             this
             Point
             at
             present
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             made
             this
             one
             request
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             in
             the
             most
             serious
             manner
             to
             consult
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             studiously
             to
             compare
             those
             places
             together
             which
             refer
             to
             this
             Sublime
             Matter
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             clearly
             discover
             the
             Truth
             and
             Reality
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             from
             what
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             saith
             concerning
             it
             :
             for
             though
             (
             for
             certain
             good
             reasons
             )
             he
             was
             not
             forward
             to
             declare
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             yet
             he
             often
             uttered
             such
             words
             as
             implied
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
            
             John
             8.
             58.
             
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
            
             John
             10.
             30.
             
             (
             which
             the
             Jews
             well
             understood
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             this
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             
               Thou
               makest
               thy self
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             32
             ,
             33.
             )
             
               He
               that
               hath
               seen
               me
               ,
               hath
               seen
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             because
             we
             are
             but
             One.
             John
             14.
             9.
             
             
               I
               am
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               in
               me
               ,
            
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             to
             the
             very
             last
             he
             owned
             this
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
             Mark
             14.
             62.
             whereas
             the
             Socinians
             as
             resolutely
             persevere
             in
             the
             denial
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             they
             consequently
             disown
             his
             Satisfaction
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Black
             Crime
             chargable
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             justly
             .
             They
             allow
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             on
             this
             account
             only
             because
             *
             
               he
               shews
               us
               the
               way
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               will
               afterwards
               bestow
               it
               upon
               us
               .
            
             As
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             they
             acknowledg
             that
             it
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             by
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             he
             ratified
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             under
             the
             Law
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             was
             made
             by
             effusion
             of
             blood
             .
             But
             that
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             Meritorious
             and
             properly
             Expiatory
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             they
             stiffly
             deny
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             peremptory
             decision
             of
             †
             Socinus
             himself
             that
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               merit
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               did
            
             ;
             and
             ‖
             Volkelius
             expresly
             saith
             the
             same
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             explain
             himself
             ,
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             that
             **
             
               Christ
               had
               nothing
               in
               him
               that
               was
               singular
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               neither
               did
               or
               suffered
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               so
               .
            
             And
             ††
             elsewhere
             he
             hath
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               Christ
               suffered
               can
               have
               in
               it
               no
               greater
               vertue
               than
               if
               any
               mere
               man
               whosoever
               had
               suffered
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             the
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             the
             Passion
             and
             Death
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord.
             And
             to
             propagate
             this
             they
             endeavour
             by
             all
             means
             to
             vilifie
             his
             Priesthood
             .
             They
             manifestly
             confound
             his
             *
             Sacerdotal
             and
             Regal
             Office.
             And
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             his
             †
             Priestly
             Office
             did
             not
             commence
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             was
             first
             exerted
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             such
             like
             Inventions
             they
             have
             to
             evade
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             resolve
             never
             to
             admit
             of
             .
             Accordingly
             Socinus
             hath
             no
             less
             than
             fifteen
             Chapters
             against
             it
             in
             one
             ‖
             book
             :
             and
             the
             three
             first
             Parts
             of
             an
             **
             other
             Treatise
             are
             wholly
             spent
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             but
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             he
             said
             before
             .
             And
             he
             again
             insists
             upon
             this
             in
             his
             Disputation
             with
             Francken
             .
             His
             ††
             Friends
             unanimously
             assert
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             professedly
             declare
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             by
             his
             death
             satisfie
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             thereby
             reconcile
             God
             
             to
             us
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             places
             of
             their
             Writings
             where
             they
             assert
             this
             ,
             they
             also
             add
             that
             God
             remits
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             without
             any
             Compensation
             to
             his
             offended
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             ,
             for
             this
             they
             say
             is
             contradictory
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             *
             
               there
               is
               not
               in
               God
               that
               Justice
               whereby
               he
               is
               moved
               to
               punish
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             But
             shall
             we
             believe
             the
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             or
             St.
             
             Paul's
             words
             ?
             
               God
               set
               him
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ
             )
             
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousness
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             and
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               just
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             God
             would
             not
             pardon
             sin
             without
             Satisfaction
             made
             to
             his
             Justice
             .
             The
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God's
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             opposition
             of
             them
             to
             Sin
             oblige
             him
             to
             animadvert
             upon
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             Sin
             cannot
             go
             unpunish'd
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             without
             Satisfaction
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             the
             guilty
             person
             must
             suffer
             ,
             or
             the
             fault
             and
             punishment
             must
             be
             transferr'd
             on
             another
             .
             And
             whereas
             these
             Great
             Masters
             of
             Reason
             alledg
             that
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             punish'd
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Innocent
             Person
             (
             for
             it
             is
             injustice
             
             to
             punish
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             )
             they
             cannot
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Maxim
             of
             clear
             Reason
             that
             an
             Innocent
             Person
             may
             voluntarily
             undertake
             to
             suffer
             for
             one
             that
             is
             Guilty
             as
             a
             man
             may
             take
             another's
             Debt
             upo●…
             him
             ,
             and
             oblige
             himself
             to
             discharge
             i●…
             for
             him
             .
             This
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Mercy
             an●…
             Generosity
             .
             And
             much
             more
             such
             w●…
             Christ's
             undertaking
             to
             discharge
             o●…
             debts
             ,
             to
             expiate
             our
             sins
             by
             suffering
             fo●…
             us
             .
             And
             seeing
             
               he
               gave
               himself
               for
               〈◊〉
            
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             willingly
             offer'd
             himself
             seeing
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             his
             Choice
             an●…
             Consent
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the●…
             was
             no
             Injustice
             done
             him
             when
             the
             gui●…
             of
             our
             sins
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             whe●…
             he
             bore
             the
             Punishment
             which
             was
             primarily
             due
             to
             us
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             a
             thin●…
             that
             any
             man
             of
             correct
             thoughts
             m●…
             needs
             discern
             it
             .
             The
             Case
             then
             is
             thi●…
             God
             would
             not
             pardon
             the
             sins
             of
             me●…
             committed
             against
             him
             without
             som●…
             Recompence
             and
             Satisfaction
             :
             but
             we●…
             could
             not
             make
             Satisfaction
             for
             our selves
             therefore
             an
             Other
             did
             it
             .
             Christ
             underwent
             the
             Punishment
             which
             we
             deserved
             ,
             and
             which
             should
             have
             been
             inflicted
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             he
             fully
             satisfied
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Absolute
             and
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
             requires
             that
             Sin
             should
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             How
             unreasonably
             then
             do
             the
             Socinian
             Writers
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             Just
             and
             Wise
             Dispensation
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             how
             Irreligious
             and
             Prophane
             are
             they
             in
             exploding
             and
             scoffing
             at
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Only
             Way
             of
             Man's
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             may
             justly
             take
             up
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Ancient
             and
             Pious
             Father
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             *
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               if
               God
               had
               taken
               another
               way
               to
               effect
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               they
               would
               also
               have
               found
               fault
               with
               that
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               fastidious
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               please
               ,
               and
               are
               only
               skill'd
               to
               Cavil
               at
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Divine
               Dispensation
               .
            
             So
             far
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             this
             Particular
             Method
             of
             Redeeming
             lost
             Man
             was
             Necessary
             ,
             because
             Satisfaction
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             made
             to
             the
             offended
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             Injury
             done
             to
             him
             be
             fully
             repaired
             .
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             this
             that
             this
             Satisfaction
             and
             Reparation
             were
             really
             made
             by
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             acquaint
             us
             that
             he
             took
             the
             Guilt
             of
             our
             Sins
             upon
             himself
             .
             
               He
               
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               was
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               :
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripe●…
               we
               are
               healed
               .
               —
               The
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               o●…
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               .
               —
               For
               the
               transgression
               of
               my
               people
               was
               he
               stricken
               .
            
             Isai.
             53.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             which
             words
             it
             is
             as
             eviden●…
             as
             any
             thing
             possibly
             can
             be
             that
             the
             Penalty
             which
             was
             due
             to
             us
             for
             our
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             was
             transferr'd
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             thereby
             Satisfied
             for
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             
             
               Christ
               was
               once
               offer'd
               to
               bear
               the
               Sins
               of
               many
               :
            
             and
             of
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               He
               was
               made
               〈◊〉
               Curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             he
             underwent
             the
             Punishment
             for
             sin
             which
             we
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             should
             have
             undergone
             ,
             and
             particularly
             he
             suffer'd
             that
             Cursed
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             His
             Satisfying
             for
             us
             is
             plainly
             denoted
             by
             the
             frequent
             mention
             of
             
               Reconciliation
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             doing
             some
             Great
             thing
             whereby
             he
             
               purchased
               the
               favour
               of
               God
            
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             to
             him
             .
             
               When
               we
               were
               enemies
               ,
               we
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               God
               hath
               reconciled
               us
               to
               himself
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             18.
             
             Or
             ,
             in
             other
             terms
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               unto
               himself
               .
               It
               pleased
               the
               Father
               that
               in
               him
               should
               
               all
               fulness
               dwell
               ,
               and
               (
               having
               made
               peace
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               cross
               )
               by
               him
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             
               you
               hath
               he
               reconciled
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               through
               death
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
             And
             in
             several
             other
             places
             this
             Reconciliation
             is
             expresly
             mention'd
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             acknowledg
             (
             being
             convicted
             by
             these
             plain
             Texts
             )
             that
             
               Christ
               reconciled
               us
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             but
             then
             object
             that
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               He
               reconciled
               God
               to
               us
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             childish
             suggestion
             ,
             and
             a
             mere
             playing
             upon
             words
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             a
             serious
             man
             ,
             for
             
               our
               being
               reconcil'd
               unto
               God
            
             and
             
               his
               being
               reconcil'd
               to
               us
            
             amount
             to
             the
             same
             :
             one
             is
             included
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             one
             at
             least
             follows
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             If
             we
             are
             reconcil'd
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             consequence
             that
             God
             is
             so
             to
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             Objectors
             shew
             themselves
             here
             (
             as
             they
             do
             upon
             several
             other
             occasions
             )
             to
             be
             very
             Triflers
             .
          
           
             The
             Satisfaction
             made
             by
             our
             Saviour
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             from
             those
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             make
             mention
             of
             his
             
               sufferings
               for
               us
               ,
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Mat.
             20.
             28.
             
             John
             10.
             11
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             ●…1
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             and
             many
             other
             places
             which
             inform
             us
             that
             Christ
             freely
             substituted
             himself
             in
             the
             room
             of
             lost
             men
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             doctrine
             is
             undeniably
             proved
             from
             those
             Texts
             which
             represent
             Christ
             as
             a
             real
             *
             Propitiation
             and
             †
             Atonement
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             consequently
             as
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Expiation
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             proper
             ,
             because
             Socinus
             and
             his
             brethren
             are
             not
             backward
             to
             acknowledg
             that
             he
             expiated
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             mean
             it
             not
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             he
             deliver'd
             us
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             by
             the
             efficacy
             and
             merit
             of
             his
             Blood.
             This
             likewise
             is
             plainly
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
             
               Christ
               our
               Passover
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             our
             Paschal
             Lamb
             )
             
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
            
             .
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               He
               hath
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               Offering
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               a
               sweet-smelling
               savour
               :
            
             especially
             those
             in
             the
             ‖
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             which
             speak
             of
             Christ's
             
               Offering
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             thereby
             making
             an
             Atonement
             unto
             God
             for
             us
             upon
             earth
             :
             which
             destroys
             that
             Senseless
             Fiction
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Priest
             till
             he
             came
             to
             
             Heaven
             .
             This
             is
             undeniable
             that
             where
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Priest
             ;
             now
             ,
             it
             was
             here
             upon
             Earth
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             offer'd
             his
             own
             blood
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               When
               he
               had
               by
               himself
               purged
               our
               sins
               (
               viz.
            
             here
             by
             his
             blood
             )
             
               he
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             He
             first
             offer'd
             himself
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             appear'd
             in
             glory
             and
             triumph
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Other
             Texts
             speak
             of
             Christ's
             ransoming
             us
             ,
             Mat.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             and
             of
             
               redeeming
               us
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
             And
             this
             
               Redemption
               was
               by
               his
               Blood
            
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             call'd
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               God.
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Price
             that
             was
             paid
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             Proper
             Redemption
             .
             This
             Price
             was
             paid
             to
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             to
             free
             us
             from
             the
             Penalty
             which
             was
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             rescue
             us
             from
             eternal
             wrath
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             doctrine
             which
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             all
             who
             rightly
             understand
             those
             Writings
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Christ
             suffer'd
             and
             died
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             expiate
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             to
             
             purchase
             life
             and
             salvation
             for
             us
             .
             The
             Socinians
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             thereby
             subvert
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             turn
             Christianity
             upside
             down
             ,
             ruine
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             pluck
             it
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             .
             According
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             Men
             
               we
               are
               yet
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             for
             there
             is
             no
             True
             Expiation
             for
             them
             ;
             we
             are
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Misery
             ,
             we
             are
             overwhelm'd
             with
             our
             own
             Guilt
             ,
             we
             are
             hopeless
             helpless
             creatures
             ,
             and
             our
             condition
             is
             deplorate
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Satisfaction
             made
             to
             God
             for
             our
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             content
             barely
             to
             renounce
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             they
             explode
             it
             with
             great
             derision
             and
             reproach
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Christ's
               Merits
            
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             *
             Smalcius
             that
             it
             was
             taught
             by
             Socinus
             and
             Ostorodus
             that
             
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               is
               false
               ,
               absurd
               and
               pernicious
               who
               have
               invented
               and
               feigned
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Merit
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             Smalcius
             himself
             is
             bold
             to
             call
             it
             †
             
               the
               Fictitious
               Merit
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             ‖
             
               that
               Dream
               of
               Merit
            
             .
             Then
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Satisfaction
             it self
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             stile
             it
             **
             
               a
               Fiction
               that
               hath
               its
               rise
               from
               the
               
               brains
               of
               curious
               men
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             *
             Catechism
             he
             hath
             these
             reproachful
             words
             ,
             
               Though
               now
               it
               is
               vulgarly
               thought
               by
               Christians
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               merited
               Salvation
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               fully
               satisfied
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               deceitful
               opinion
               ,
               erroneous
               and
               very
               pernicious
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             is
             termed
             Absurd
             and
             Impious
             by
             †
             Socinus
             .
             I
             appeal
             now
             to
             the
             Reader
             whether
             I
             need
             prove
             that
             those
             who
             use
             such
             language
             deserve
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Epithets
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             are
             the
             English
             and
             Modern
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Mr.
             
               Bidle's
               Scripture
               Catechism
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             but
             very
             unjustly
             )
             Chap.
             12.
             where
             he
             shamefully
             corrupts
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             to
             render
             his
             Opinion
             plausible
             .
             If
             you
             consult
             ‖
             one
             of
             their
             Later
             Writers
             you
             will
             find
             him
             in
             a
             deriding
             manner
             thus
             representing
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Trinitarians
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             
               that
               God
               the
               Son
               being
               incarnate
               in
               our
               nature
               fulfill'd
               for
               us
               all
               obedience
               by
               his
               active
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               passive
               one
               he
               more
               than
               exhausted
               all
               that
               Punishment
               that
               is
               or
               can
               be
               due
               
               to
               Sin.
               Whatever
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               suffer'd
               was
               in
               our
               stead
               :
               and
               one
               drop
               of
               his
               blood
               was
               sufficient
               to
               ransom
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               from
               the
               demerit
               of
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             And
             then
             they
             labour
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             doctrine
             is
             of
             very
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             
               it
               〈◊〉
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               decay
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               tha●…
               which
               bolsters
               men
               up
               in
               their
               wicked
               courses
            
             Afterwards
             in
             way
             of
             derision
             they
             thus
             express
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Trinitarians
               )
               pretend
               that
               God
               was
               incarnate
               and
               suffer'd
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               God
               hat●…
               freely
               pardon'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               infinitely
               overpaid
               for
               all
               our
               transgressions
               and
               sins
               ;
               that
               of
               his
               mere
               Grace
               ,
               the
               abundance
               and
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               (
               forsooth
               )
               he
               will
               pardon
               and
               save
               the
               peniten●…
               because
               he
               hath
               received
               for
               them
               (
               〈◊〉
               you
               'll
               believe
               it
               )
               a
               price
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             Tenents
             they
             scoff
             at
             a●…
             
               branches
               growing
               upon
               the
               Trinitarian
               Stock
               ,
            
             these
             they
             brand
             as
             
               scandalous
               ,
               absurd
               ,
               and
               heretical
               doctrines
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             I●…
             an
             *
             other
             place
             they
             declare
             that
             
               the
               Oblation
               which
               Christ
               made
               of
               himself
               ,
               
               was
               not
               made
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               a
               full
               reparation
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               all
               other
               Sacrifices
               (
               of
               beasts
               )
               formerly
               were
               ,
               an
               oblation
               or
               application
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               't
               is
               added
               )
               by
               way
               of
               humble
               suit
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             place
             they
             represent
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             as
             a
             Monster
             ,
             and
             scoffingly
             call
             it
             
               the
               Trinitarians
               Fetch-back
            
             ,
             though
             presently
             after
             they
             seem
             to
             retract
             this
             Jargon
             .
             In
             a
             pretended
             *
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               both
               Universities
            
             these
             New
             Racovians
             again
             ridicule
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             do
             in
             some
             others
             of
             their
             late
             Pamphlets
             ;
             which
             makes
             their
             Character
             very
             wretched
             and
             dismal
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             abhorr'd
             by
             all
             Good
             Men
             and
             sincere
             Lovers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             that
             †
             
               they
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               count
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               and
               do
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             as
             it
             respects
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             especial
             manner
             the
             
               Second
               Person
            
             
             or
             
               Lord
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             Undertakings
             ,
             you
             see
             (
             I
             say
             )
             how
             extremely
             vitiated
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             the
             conceptions
             and
             notions
             of
             Prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             Spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               They
               maintain
               that
               the
               
                 First
                 Man
              
               was
               not
               created
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Uprightness
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               expresly
               assert
               the
               contrary
               .
               
                 Original
                 Sin
              
               ,
               though
               attested
               in
               the
               same
               Holy
               Writings
               ,
               is
               pronounced
               a
               Fable
               by
               them
               .
               Their
               groundless
               notion
               concerning
               the
               Spirit
               and
               
                 Divine
                 Assistance
              
               .
               With
               the
               Pelagians
               they
               hold
               that
               Man
               's
               Natural
               Strength
               is
               sufficient
               in
               order
               to
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               What
               are
               vain
               and
               
                 lying
                 words
              
               according
               to
               Slichtingius
               .
               Their
               strange
               conceptions
               concerning
               the
               
                 Future
                 State.
              
               It
               is
               their
               opinion
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               deceased
               are
               void
               of
               all
               Perception
               and
               Sense
               ;
               that
               they
               Live
               not
               ,
               yea
               that
               they
               Exist
               not
               .
               Which
               notions
               are
               proved
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               .
               The
               Immortality
               of
               humane
               Souls
               is
               shock'd
               by
               these
               Men.
               Which
               shews
               their
               Irreligious
               and
               Atheistical
               Propension
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               disbelieve
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
              
               .
               They
               deny
               that
               the
               dead
               shall
               
                 rise
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Bodies
              
               .
               It
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               deny
               this
               merely
               because
               of
               some
               Difficulties
               that
               attend
               it
               .
               Though
               we
               
               should
               suppose
               an
               Annihilation
               of
               human●…
               bodies
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               raise
               them
               the
               same
               .
               Much
               more
               may
               we
               conceive
               the
               same
               bodies
               to
               be
               rais'd
               out
               of
               something
               .
               The
               very
               notion
               of
               Resurrection
               implies
               the
               rising
               again
               of
               the
               same
               Individual
               Body
               .
               This
               doctrine
               is
               founded
               on
               the
               eviden●…
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               .
               It
               is
               shew'd
               i●…
               what
               respects
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               Impiety
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             consider
             the
             Groundless
             and
             Irreligious
             Sentiments
             of
             these
             Men
             concerning
             the
             
               First
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               he
               was
               in
               at
               his
               first
               Creation
               .
            
             They
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             tha●…
             though
             Adam
             had
             a
             natural
             ability
             to
             do
             what
             God
             enjoyn'd
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             created
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Uprightness
             .
             He
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             
               made
               upright
            
             ,
             Eccl.
             7.
             29.
             
               because
               he
               was
               not
               created
               depraved
               ,
            
             but
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             ,
             
               he
               had
               no
               Natural
               Rectitude
               or
               Righteousness
               .
            
             So
             *
             Socinus
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             gives
             us
             his
             judgment
             very
             decisively
             thus
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               conclude
               that
            
             Adam
             
               even
               before
               he
               transgressed
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               truly
               Just.
            
             †
             Ostorodus
             hath
             the
             very
             same
             thoughts
             
             of
             him
             :
             and
             another
             *
             Warm
             Gentleman
             (
             who
             is
             much
             applauded
             and
             admired
             by
             the
             Party
             )
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             very
             clean
             language
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               an
               old
               ,
               stinking
               Fable
               that
               the
               first
               Man
               was
               adorn'd
               from
               his
               very
               creation
               with
               holiness
               and
               supernatural
               gifts
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             this
             Fable
             be
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             Yes
             most
             certainly
             :
             that
             which
             he
             in
             such
             vile
             terms
             represents
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               God
               created
               man
               in
               his
               own
               image
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             ascertain'd
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             ,
             
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               created
               he
               him
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             Image
             consists
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             is
             clear
             from
             Eph.
             4.
             24.
             and
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               which
               man
               was
               at
               first
               created
               ,
            
             places
             it
             in
             
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             knowledg
             .
             How
             then
             can
             it
             be
             said
             by
             these
             Writers
             that
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             wherein
             our
             first
             Parents
             were
             created
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             Sanctity
             and
             Righteousness
             ?
             how
             can
             it
             with
             truth
             be
             said
             by
             them
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Positive
             Moral
             Goodness
             and
             Rectitude
             in
             them
             ?
             This
             is
             directly
             contrary
             
             to
             what
             the
             Inspired
             Writers
             deliver
             concerning
             them
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             now
             judg
             on
             which
             side
             the
             Fable
             is
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             let
             him
             judg
             how
             impiously
             the
             foresaid
             Writer
             represents
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             as
             an
             
               Old
               stinking
               Fable
            
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             There
             being
             according
             to
             these
             New
             Theologists
             no
             
               Original
               Righteousness
            
             in
             the
             first
             Man
             ,
             his
             posterity
             can't
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             deny
             
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             though
             they
             hold
             man's
             nature
             is
             corrupted
             and
             depraved
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             
               it
               was
               not
               at
               all
               derived
               from
               our
               First
               Parents
               :
            
             there
             is
             no
             defect
             ,
             blemish
             or
             depravity
             ,
             propagated
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
             *
             Socinus
             frequently
             vouches
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             †
             several
             of
             his
             Partizans
             ,
             who
             appear
             in
             great
             throngs
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             consent
             profess
             that
             by
             
             Adam's
             Apostacy
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             not
             depraved
             :
             men
             are
             not
             born
             with
             a
             propension
             and
             inclination
             to
             that
             which
             is
             Vitious
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             First
             Defection
             .
             The
             contrary
             
             opinion
             is
             according
             to
             Socinus
             an
             arrant
             Cheat
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             *
             
               Whatever
               evil
               effects
               in
               mankind
               the
            
             EVANGELICKS
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             
               Protestants
               )
               and
            
             PAPISTS
             
               attribute
               to
               the
               first
               sin
               of
               our
               First
               Parent
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               they
               are
               Vain
               Fictions
               and
               Dreams
               of
               men
               .
               Whatever
               Divines
               dispute
               about
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               of
               it
               clearly
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               as
               the
               mere
               invention
               and
               forgery
               of
               humane
               wit.
            
             And
             then
             he
             pretends
             in
             another
             place
             to
             trace
             its
             Pedegree
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Rise
             of
             it
             ,
             †
             
               That
               Device
               of
               Original
               Sin
               is
               a
               Jewish
               Fable
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               from
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             St.
             
             Paul's
             doctrine
             is
             
               fabulous
               ,
               By
               one
               man
               sin
               enter'd
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               By
               one
               man's
               disobedidience
               many
               were
               made
               Sinners
               ,
               v.
            
             19.
             
             And
             this
             Great
             and
             Infallible
             Apostle
             himself
             must
             be
             reputed
             Judaical
             and
             Antichristian
             when
             he
             adds
             that
             
               death
               enter'd
               by
               sin
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             that
             One
             Man's
             Sin
             spoken
             of
             before
             )
             
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             that
             first
             Man.
             And
             again
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             
               By
               one
               man's
               
               offence
               death
               reigned
               by
               one
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Adam
             and
             his
             race
             became
             Mortal
             because
             of
             this
             First
             Transgression
             .
             But
             Socinus
             is
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             his
             Pr●…lections
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               man
               before
               his
               f●…
               was
               by
               nature
               mortal
               .
            
             *
             Smalcius
             will
             by
             no
             means
             grant
             that
             Adam
             was
             created
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             naturally
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             had
             not
             sinn'd
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             have
             died
             .
             With
             whom
             agrees
             †
             Volkelius
             ,
             confidently
             asserting
             that
             Mortality
             is
             not
             the
             effect
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Fall.
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             hold
             that
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             endamaged
             himself
             ,
             but
             no
             body
             else
             :
             his
             posterity
             suffer'd
             not
             ;
             they
             derived
             no
             Infection
             ,
             no
             Stain
             ,
             no
             Depravity
             from
             him
             .
             But
             are
             the
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             of
             this
             mind
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             for
             the
             Effects
             and
             Consequences
             which
             we
             ascribe
             to
             
             Adam's
             Fall
             are
             flatly
             denied
             by
             Bidle
             in
             his
             Scripture-Catechism
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             And
             in
             ‖
             one
             of
             their
             
               late
               Prints
            
             the
             Natural
             Depravity
             of
             man
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             propensity
             to
             evil
             and
             his
             aversness
             to
             good
             are
             represented
             as
             false
             and
             absurd
             .
             And
             a
             little
             before
             they
             peremptorily
             
             deny
             that
             
             Adam's
             race
             have
             any
             sin
             derived
             ,
             much
             less
             
               imputed
               to
               them
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               they
               are
               punish'd
               for
               it
            
             .
             God
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             ;
             yea
             they
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             add
             these
             horrid
             words
             ,
             *
             that
             
               this
               is
               the
               just
               character
               of
               an
               Almighty
               Devil
               .
            
             Accordingly
             they
             cry
             down
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             as
             a
             mere
             Sham
             and
             Imposture
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             issue
             a
             great
             many
             Unsound
             Assertions
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             great
             vogue
             with
             all
             Socinians
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Corruption
             convey'd
             to
             
             Adam's
             race
             ,
             if
             they
             receiv'd
             no
             hurt
             by
             his
             Fall
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             (
             as
             he
             had
             )
             a
             natural
             power
             to
             do
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             .
             
               They
               still
               have
               an
               ability
               by
               nature
               to
               imbrace
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               evil
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             express
             terms
             used
             by
             their
             †
             Writers
             .
             And
             hear
             what
             their
             ‖
             Catechism
             saith
             :
             
               Qu.
               Is
               there
               not
               need
               of
               the
               inward
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               that
               we
               may
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
             A.
             
               Not
               at
               all
            
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             assigned
             afterwards
             ,
             namely
             because
             this
             is
             a
             gift
             that
             is
             confer'd
             upon
             such
             as
             already
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Here
             you
             see
             what
             is
             the
             
             Racovian
             Divinity
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             enlightens
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             enables
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             not
             the
             original
             of
             all
             Grace
             in
             us
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             notion
             which
             they
             form
             concerning
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             meant
             ,
             say
             *
             they
             ,
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             first
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             secondly
             
               a
               firm
               and
               certain
               hope
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             only
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             Spirit
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             so
             far
             as
             we
             that
             are
             under
             the
             present
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             concern'd
             .
             As
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             all
             Christians
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             only
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             whence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             it
             is
             not
             requisite
             before
             our
             belief
             or
             obedience
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             Spirit
             in
             order
             to
             these
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             order
             to
             the
             producing
             of
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             they
             thus
             in
             plain
             terms
             renounce
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             some
             
               Divine
               Help
            
             necessarily
             requisite
             for
             the
             begetting
             of
             faith
             and
             holiness
             in
             us
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             †
             they
             grant
             there
             is
             an
             
               Outward
               Help
            
             
             vouchsafed
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             there
             is
             an
             
               Inward
               one
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ,
             *
             
               God's
               sealing
               what
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               obey
               him
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             was
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             viz.
             a
             certain
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             wrought
             in
             those
             that
             already
             believe
             and
             obey
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             
               Divine
               help
            
             ,
             they
             mean
             no
             previous
             assistance
             or
             operation
             in
             order
             to
             believing
             and
             obeying
             .
             These
             spiritual
             acts
             according
             to
             them
             are
             not
             the
             product
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             these
             ,
             but
             go
             before
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             Racovian
             Perswasion
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             present
             Set
             of
             Unitarians
             hold
             the
             same
             :
             they
             scoff
             at
             the
             particular
             aids
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             order
             to
             Conversion
             ;
             †
             they
             mock
             at
             the
             
               inward
               word
               which
               God
            
             speaks
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             the
             word
             written
             or
             preach'd
             is
             rendred
             effectual
             ,
             whereby
             Sinners
             are
             first
             convinc'd
             ,
             and
             then
             reclaim'd
             .
             They
             ,
             with
             
             Nicodemus
             ,
             profess
             that
             *
             
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               this
               marvellous
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               can't
               imagine
               what
               kind
               of
               thing
               this
               inward
               word
               is
               .
            
             They
             will
             not
             by
             any
             means
             allow
             †
             that
             
               all
               is
               done
               in
               Religion
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               and
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               beginning
               ,
               continuing
               and
               perfecting
               good
               actions
               in
               us
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             very
             Heresie
             of
             Pelagi●…s
             ;
             he
             and
             his
             abettors
             held
             it
             was
             in
             every
             man's
             natural
             power
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             without
             any
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             In
             this
             the
             Socinians
             agree
             with
             the
             Old
             Pelagians
             ,
             if
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             give
             us
             a
             true
             account
             of
             them
             .
             These
             let
             us
             know
             that
             it
             was
             confidently
             affirmed
             by
             them
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             choose
             spiritual
             good
             without
             the
             special
             assistance
             of
             God
             :
             yea
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             so
             strictly
             and
             exactly
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Pardon
             :
             that
             they
             may
             arrive
             to
             such
             a
             Perfection
             in
             this
             life
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             live
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             ‖
             St.
             Jerom
             and
             **
             St.
             Augustin
             (
             who
             narrowly
             inquir'd
             into
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             these
             men
             )
             expresly
             inform
             us
             .
             
             That
             the
             Socinians
             have
             a
             Touch
             of
             this
             last
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             )
             might
             easily
             be
             proved
             from
             what
             is
             said
             by
             *
             Smalcius
             and
             †
             Crellius
             ,
             and
             ‖
             Bidle
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             partly
             follows
             from
             the
             abovesaid
             Principle
             .
             But
             the
             falseness
             and
             impiety
             of
             it
             are
             discernible
             by
             those
             who
             regulate
             their
             thoughts
             and
             apprehensions
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             who
             attend
             to
             that
             **
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
               The
               condition
               of
               man
               after
               the
               fall
               of
            
             Adam
             
               is
               such
               that
               he
               cannot
               turn
               and
               prepare
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               natural
               strength
               and
               good
               works
               to
               faith
               and
               calling
               upon
               God.
               Wherefore
               we
               have
               no
               power
               to
               do
               good
               works
               pleasant
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               by
               Christ
               preventing
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               working
               with
               us
               when
               we
               have
               that
               good
               will.
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             plainer
             and
             clearer
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             man
             can
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             particular
             assistance
             of
             God
             that
             will
             be
             available
             to
             his
             Salvation
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             asserts
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             makes
             void
             the
             Undertakings
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             he
             came
             to
             redeem
             us
             and
             save
             us
             because
             we
             were
             not
             able
             of
             our selves
             to
             effect
             any
             such
             
             thing
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             say
             we
             that
             can
             of
             our selves
             and
             by
             our
             own
             natural
             strength
             do
             the
             things
             that
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             conducible
             to
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             to
             render
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             useless
             and
             unnecessary
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             persons
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             drive
             at
             ,
             and
             thereby
             undermine
             Christianity
             it self
             .
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             judg
             of
             the
             
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Socinians
            
             from
             what
             we
             find
             in
             *
             one
             of
             the
             Heartiest
             Souls
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             reckons
             these
             following
             Particulars
             among
             
               Vain
               and
               Lying
               Words
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Groundless
             and
             False
             Doctrines
             ,
             
               viz.
               Justification
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               good
               works
               ;
               Christ's
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               his
               dying
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Confession
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               .
            
             Also
             he
             reckons
             up
             among
             these
             
               the
               Fall
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               Divine
               Predestination
               and
               Election
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             
               false
               opinions
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             according
             to
             his
             meaning
             )
             the
             believing
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             .
             Need
             I
             now
             come
             with
             
             my
             old
             Charge
             ?
             Do
             not
             these
             men
             talk
             like
             Infidels
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             display
             their
             strange
             conceptions
             concerning
             the
             
               Future
               State
            
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             relate
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             examine
             whether
             upon
             that
             account
             they
             deserve
             the
             Character
             that
             was
             given
             them
             .
             I
             will
             reduce
             all
             to
             these
             Four
             Heads
             ,
             viz.
             their
             perswasions
             concerning
             the
             
               Souls
               of
               the
               deceased
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               General
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Last
               Judgment
            
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Punishment
             that
             follows
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Reader
             will
             soon
             perceive
             that
             their
             apprehensions
             about
             all
             these
             speak
             them
             to
             be
             Irreligiously
             disposed
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             plain
             and
             evident
             as
             any
             Demonstration
             in
             Mathematicks
             that
             these
             Writers
             promote
             the
             Cause
             of
             Atheists
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             *
             Socinus
             holds
             that
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             are
             devoid
             of
             all
             perception
             and
             sensation
             .
             In
             these
             formal
             words
             he
             speaks
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               doth
               not
               so
               subsist
               of
               it self
               as
               that
               it
               is
               sensible
               
               of
               any
               rewards
               or
               pains
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               feeling
               them
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             that
             
               this
               is
               his
               firm
               opinion
            
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             mistake
             him
             ,
             he
             adjoyns
             this
             ,
             
               It
               sufficiently
               appears
               that
               my
               sentiment
               is
               this
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               doth
               not
               so
               live
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               it self
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               .
            
             His
             friend
             Smalcius
             is
             more
             positive
             and
             down-right
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             his
             words
             ,
             *
             
               We
               firmly
               believe
               that
               the
               deceased
               Saints
               exist
               not
               :
            
             for
             (
             as
             he
             explains
             himself
             )
             the
             body
             perishes
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             hath
             no
             life
             and
             perception
             ;
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Saints
             
               exist
               not
               at
               all
               (
               null●…
               modo
               .
               )
            
             In
             an
             †
             other
             place
             he
             asserts
             that
             
               Souls
               departed
               live
               not
               the
               life
               of
               Spirits
               ,
            
             and
             adds
             that
             it
             is
             
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
            
             to
             assert
             otherwise
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             
               If
               souls
               lived
               thus
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               dead
            
             ARE
             NOT
             ,
             
               because
               they
            
             ARE
             
               as
               is
               their
               chief
               part
            
             .
             If
             you
             would
             know
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Soul
             (
             they
             say
             )
             can't
             live
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             this
             dies
             ,
             the
             other
             doth
             so
             too
             .
             The
             foresaid
             Author
             expresses
             it
             thus
             ,
             ‖
             
               As
               the
               body
               without
               the
               
               spirit
               is
               a
               carkase
               ,
               so
               the
               spirit
               without
               the
               body
               can
               exert
               no
               actions
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             carkase
             ,
             is
             dead
             :
             and
             in
             an
             *
             other
             place
             he
             is
             as
             peremptory
             .
             †
             Slichtingius
             labours
             to
             prove
             that
             humane
             souls
             live
             not
             on
             this
             side
             of
             the
             last
             and
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             appears
             from
             their
             not
             having
             a
             Sense
             of
             any
             thing
             between
             the
             time
             after
             their
             departure
             hence
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             
               The
               dead
               are
               not
               sensible
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Separate
             Souls
             having
             no
             sense
             and
             perception
             are
             concluded
             to
             have
             no
             life
             .
             Again
             in
             an
             ‖
             other
             place
             in
             his
             Commentary
             he
             saith
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             just
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             Happiness
             till
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             **
             Volkelius
             would
             seem
             at
             first
             to
             be
             a
             Trimmer
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             the
             
               Soul
               neither
               dies
               nor
               lives
            
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             mortal
             nor
             immortal
             .
             But
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             explain
             himself
             ,
             he
             lets
             us
             see
             that
             he
             is
             no
             dissenter
             from
             his
             brethren
             ,
             but
             concludes
             with
             them
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             departed
             are
             insensible
             of
             any
             thing
             before
             their
             re-union
             with
             the
             bodies
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             improves
             this
             Insensibility
             into
             an
             Extinction
             .
             I
             will
             
             mention
             *
             Crellius
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             a
             Racovian
             of
             the
             first
             Rate
             ;
             he
             gives
             it
             us
             as
             his
             perswasion
             that
             
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               dead
               have
               no
               perception
               ,
               no
               knowledg
               of
               any
               thing
               .
            
             And
             in
             an
             †
             other
             place
             he
             determines
             that
             the
             departed
             Saints
             enjoy
             not
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             before
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             ‖
             afterwards
             he
             undertakes
             the
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             produces
             Eight
             Arguments
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             but
             he
             generally
             founds
             it
             on
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Perception
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             till
             there
             be
             a
             Reunion
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             the
             deceased
             can
             have
             no
             feeling
             of
             Celestial
             Joys
             ,
             they
             remain
             destitute
             of
             all
             s●…se
             .
             Thus
             they
             all
             agree
             that
             Humane
             Spirits
             after
             death
             have
             no
             Life
             or
             Activeness
             (
             for
             one
             is
             synonymous
             with
             the
             other
             )
             no
             capacity
             of
             exerting
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             those
             discoveries
             which
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacred
             and
             Inspired
             Writings
             ?
             Our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               Mat.
            
             22.
             32.
             which
             words
             are
             spoken
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             who
             are
             long
             since
             departed
             this
             
             life
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             undeniably
             evident
             that
             these
             Patriarchs
             live
             .
             But
             they
             do
             not
             live
             as
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             The
             same
             Infallible
             Instructer
             ascertains
             us
             that
             
               he
               who
               hears
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               believes
               in
               him
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               is
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               John
            
             5.
             24.
             
             Which
             words
             though
             they
             may
             be
             interpreted
             concerning
             a
             state
             of
             spiritual
             death
             and
             spiritual
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             fuller
             meaning
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             in
             them
             the
             passing
             of
             believers
             at
             their
             death
             into
             a
             better
             life
             than
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             is
             Everlasting
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             very
             same
             verse
             .
             And
             such
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               passed
            
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Scripture-stile
             )
             because
             of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             hereafter
             .
             But
             the
             Socinian
             Theology
             runs
             counter
             to
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             believers
             
               pass
               from
               life
               to
               death
            
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             that
             is
             wholly
             uncapable
             of
             sense
             ,
             life
             or
             action
             .
             Those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               this
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               paradise
               ,
               Luke
            
             23.
             43.
             prove
             that
             the
             Soul
             enjoys
             it self
             immediately
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             .
             The
             Apostle
             
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.
             23.
             and
             assigns
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               which
               is
               far
               better
            
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             far
             better
             than
             
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             both
             before
             and
             after
             these
             words
             .
             But
             according
             to
             
             Socinus's
             followers
             
               it
               is
               far
               worse
            
             ,
             for
             after
             the
             Soul's
             departure
             from
             the
             body
             it
             hath
             no
             understanding
             ,
             no
             perception
             at
             all
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             appertaining
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             these
             men
             confront
             not
             only
             Scripture
             but
             reason
             :
             they
             shew
             themselves
             as
             bad
             Philosophers
             as
             Divines
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             a
             right
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             talk
             after
             this
             rate
             .
             Their
             notion
             destroys
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             deprives
             it
             of
             its
             Essential
             and
             Inseparable
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             Thinking
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             grosly
             imagine
             that
             the
             Body
             helps
             the
             Soul
             in
             its
             operations
             ,
             yea
             that
             this
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             that
             ;
             whereas
             according
             to
             the
             best
             notions
             we
             can
             form
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hindrance
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             worsted
             by
             its
             Separation
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             much
             better
             condition
             as
             to
             its
             actings
             than
             it
             was
             .
             Death
             is
             but
             snuffing
             of
             this
             Candle
             (
             so
             't
             is
             call'd
             Prov.
             20.
             27.
             
             )
             it
             makes
             it
             shine
             the
             brighter
             .
             When
             the
             Soul
             
             leaves
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             becomes
             more
             brisk
             and
             active
             than
             ever
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             that
             fleshly
             clog
             and
             luggage
             which
             depressed
             it
             .
             This
             is
             True
             Philosophizing
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             Epicurism
             .
             It
             degrades
             the
             Rational
             Part
             of
             Man
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Good
             Men
             ,
             for
             all
             Separate
             Souls
             according
             to
             them
             go
             to
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             are
             alike
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Last
             Judgment
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             worse
             than
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             assigns
             different
             
             Limbus's
             to
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             equal
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Senseless
             ,
             and
             uncapable
             of
             knowing
             or
             acting
             ,
             or
             any
             ways
             exerting
             themselves
             .
             Though
             the
             Soul
             exists
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             it
             hath
             nothing
             of
             its
             True
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             thrusting
             the
             Rational
             Spirit
             out
             of
             its
             being
             .
             Who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Insensibility
             and
             Inactivity
             of
             the
             Soul
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             belief
             of
             its
             Non-subsistence
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             And
             so
             all
             Religion
             is
             dampt
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             Future
             State
             are
             quite
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Socinian
             Writers
             verge
             upon
             this
             :
             thus
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Authors
             before
             mention'd
             we
             have
             such
             words
             as
             these
             concerning
             the
             Soul
             ,
             *
             
               Properly
               speaking
               ,
               it
               neither
               dies
               nor
               lives
               ,
               but
               only
               causes
               Life
               as
               long
               as
               it
               is
               joyn'd
               to
               the
               Body
               :
               wherefore
               properly
               speaking
               ,
               it
               can't
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Immortal
               ,
               for
               Immortality
               belongs
               only
               to
               those
               beings
               which
               themselves
               actually
               live
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             another
             time
             concerning
             the
             Souls
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             he
             intimates
             their
             Non-Existence
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             applies
             those
             words
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             †
             
               for
               to
               be
               rais'd
               from
               the
               dead
               is
               no
               other
               than
               to
               exist
               again
               after
               a
               ceasing
               to
               be
               .
            
             And
             you
             heard
             before
             what
             another
             of
             their
             Writers
             said
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               departed
               exist
               not
            
             .
             Why
             is
             this
             said
             but
             to
             shake
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             men
             stagger
             about
             this
             Important
             Point
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             that
             Servetus
             held
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             ‖
             One
             of
             their
             late
             Writers
             (
             a
             German
             Noble
             Man
             who
             left
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             came
             over
             to
             Racovia
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Great
             Encomium
             from
             the
             Party
             )
             makes
             way
             for
             this
             Epicuréan
             notion
             by
             
             publishing
             to
             the
             world
             that
             
               though
               it
               be
               easily
               granted
               that
               the
               Soul
               is
               not
               made
               of
               bone
               or
               flesh
               or
               muscles
               ,
               or
               nerves
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               yet
               it
               remains
               doubtful
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               a
               very
               Thin
               Body
               consisting
               of
               Vapour
               ,
               or
               Air
               ,
               or
               Ether
               diffused
               through
               this
               Crass
               Body
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             if
             God
             himself
             be
             but
             a
             Finer
             Sort
             of
             Body
             (
             as
             these
             Racovian
             Writers
             represent
             him
             )
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             imagine
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             for
             why
             should
             they
             exalt
             it
             above
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Being
             ?
             So
             the
             everlasting
             subsistence
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             is
             hereby
             shock'd
             .
             As
             to
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             that
             though
             Smalcius
             (
             one
             of
             their
             Great
             Scribes
             )
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             thought
             to
             deny
             the
             Immortality
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             that
             may
             seem
             a
             little
             too
             gross
             ,
             yet
             he
             industriously
             and
             purposely
             evades
             ,
             yea
             opposes
             (
             and
             so
             do
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Perswasion
             )
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Divines
             to
             prove
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             and
             Subsistence
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             This
             shews
             what
             they
             are
             inclinable
             to
             ,
             this
             acquaints
             us
             that
             they
             have
             but
             an
             indifferent
             opinion
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             with
             great
             earnestness
             and
             
             concern
             asserted
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             then
             〈◊〉
             great
             defect
             of
             Religious
             Principles
             ?
             i●…
             not
             here
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Impio●…
             Disposition
             of
             their
             Minds
             ?
             Do
             they
             no●…
             discover
             a
             tendency
             to
             that
             receiv'd
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             of
             〈◊〉
             perishing
             condition
             ,
             and
             survives
             not
             th●…
             funerals
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             Which
             opens
             〈◊〉
             broad
             door
             to
             all
             Licentiousness
             and
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             i●…
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             the●…
             have
             been
             some
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Way
             tha●…
             absolutely
             denied
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               th●…
               Wicked
            
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             their
             subsisting
             after
             this
             life
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             impartially
             scan
             what
             their
             Adored
             *
             Patriarch●…
             and
             what
             †
             Ostorodus
             saith
             ,
             and
             he
             wil●…
             suspect
             them
             to
             have
             enclin'd
             this
             way
             .
             But
             it
             is
             true
             the
             former
             of
             these
             professes
             himself
             unwilling
             ‖
             
               to
               give
               offence
               to
               some
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             wholly
             deny
             that
             the
             Impious
             shall
             rise
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             find
             not
             any
             of
             their
             Celebrated
             Writers
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             asserting
             this
             ;
             yea
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             very
             expresly
             declare
             against
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             that
             
             which
             may
             unexceptionably
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             that
             though
             generally
             they
             own
             a
             future
             Rising
             from
             the
             dead
             both
             of
             the
             just
             and
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             they
             deny
             that
             they
             shall
             rise
             with
             the
             same
             bodies
             .
             They
             are
             the
             express
             words
             of
             Smalcius
             ,
             *
             
               We
               believe
               not
               that
               these
               bodies
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               carry
               about
               us
               ,
               shall
               rise
               again
               ,
               Volkelius
            
             expresses
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             rest
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             our
             bodies
             which
             shall
             be
             raised
             at
             the
             last
             day
             †
             
               shall
               have
               not
               only
               other
               qualities
               ,
               but
               another
               matter
               of
               substance
               ,
            
             and
             in
             plainer
             terms
             ,
             
               Other
               bodies
               shall
               be
               substituted
               in
               their
               room
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             these
             bodies
             which
             we
             now
             have
             shall
             vanish
             ,
             perish
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             shall
             never
             more
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             Great
             Pretenders
             to
             Reason
             cannot
             digest
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Dying
             and
             Rising
             body
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             it
             is
             a
             doctrine
             too
             hard
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             ,
             it
             contains
             many
             Difficulties
             in
             it
             which
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             solve
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             must
             it
             therefore
             be
             counted
             Unreasonable
             and
             Incredible
             ?
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             are
             hard
             
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             freely
             give
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             .
             We
             meet
             with
             several
             Occurrences
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             can't
             give
             an
             exact
             and
             punctual
             account
             .
             Some
             Secrets
             in
             Nature
             are
             inveloped
             with
             an
             impenetrable
             Veil
             .
             God
             hath
             done
             more
             than
             we
             are
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             comprehend
             .
             He
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             reserve
             some
             things
             from
             our
             clear
             and
             distinct
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             wise
             man
             believes
             the
             reality
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             so
             here
             ,
             a
             Christian
             man
             believes
             that
             the
             same
             flesh
             which
             was
             dissolved
             by
             death
             shall
             be
             united
             to
             the
             soul
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             although
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             assign
             the
             Manner
             and
             Way
             of
             it
             .
             But
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             thing
             it self
             as
             very
             Reasonable
             ,
             because
             raising
             of
             the
             Same
             Flesh
             is
             possible
             with
             Him
             with
             whom
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             .
             Suppose
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             nothing
             ;
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             he
             can
             bring
             them
             again
             into
             being
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             all
             things
             at
             first
             :
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             they
             were
             by
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             .
             Shall
             we
             then
             think
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             resuscitate
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             it
             to
             have
             been
             for
             a
             time
             annihilated
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             cannot
             make
             the
             same
             body
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             make
             the
             body
             to
             exist
             at
             the
             last
             day
             which
             had
             lost
             its
             existence
             for
             a
             time
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             Objections
             about
             humane
             bodies
             being
             eaten
             and
             devour'd
             by
             men
             or
             beasts
             ,
             and
             those
             beasts
             eaten
             by
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             are
             easily
             removed
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             go
             so
             high
             to
             solve
             the
             Phoenomenon
             ,
             for
             supposing
             no
             Annihilation
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             say
             that
             *
             
               He
               that
               made
               the
               body
               of
               nothing
               will
               much
               more
               raise
               it
               again
               when
               it
               is
               something
               :
            
             or
             with
             another
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             †
             
               He
               that
               made
               all
               things
               with
               a
               Word
               can
               easily
               Restore
               Man's
               body
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               much
               easier
               to
               renew
               what
               is
               decay'd
               than
               to
               make
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               without
               Materials
               .
            
             And
             ,
             as
             another
             Primitive
             Writer
             argues
             ,
             ‖
             
               It
               is
               more
               difficult
               to
               begin
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               than
               to
               iterate
               that
               which
               was
               .
            
             And
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               that
               doth
               not
               perish
               with
               God
               which
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               our
               Sight
               .
               The
               body
               is
               chang'd
               this
               and
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               disappear
               ,
               but
            
             **
             
               it
               is
               kept
               safe
               by
               the
               
               Great
               Guardian
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               he
               that
               takes
               care
               of
               all
               bodies
               .
            
             And
             thence
             he
             concludes
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             individual
             body
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             so
             Reasonable
             a
             thing
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             deny
             it
             ,
             we
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             it self
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             rais'd
             bodies
             at
             the
             last
             day
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             same
             substance
             that
             they
             now
             have
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             Our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             is
             no
             Rising
             again
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
             For
             nothing
             is
             rais'd
             but
             what
             fell
             or
             was
             
               laid
               down
            
             (
             for
             Rising
             answers
             to
             these
             ,
             )
             but
             that
             Matter
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             our
             bodies
             did
             not
             fall
             ,
             was
             not
             laid
             down
             ,
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             Rise
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             is
             no
             Rising
             again
             at
             all
             .
             This
             Argument
             is
             thus
             represented
             by
             a
             *
             Great
             Man
             ,
             
               The
               Identity
               of
               the
               body
               rais'd
               from
               death
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               name
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               doth
               include
               or
               suppose
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               I
               must
               intend
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               Men
               which
               lived
               and
               are
               dead
               ,
               shall
               revive
               and
               rise
               again
               .
               For
               at
               the
               death
               of
               man
               nothing
               falleth
               but
               his
               Body
               :
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 goeth
                 upward
              
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               body
               falleth
               but
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               but
               that
               body
               ,
               must
               rise
               again
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Resurrection
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             follows
             hence
             that
             those
             who
             disbelieve
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             ,
             in
             effect
             deny
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             must
             rise
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               judgment-seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               .
            
             The
             same
             individual
             body
             that
             died
             must
             revive
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             bodies
             wherein
             sin
             was
             committed
             may
             be
             punished
             for
             sinning
             .
             And
             who
             can
             resist
             the
             force
             of
             those
             plain
             words
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             13.
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ?
             
               The
               sea
               shall
               give
               up
               the
               dead
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               deliver
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               in
               them
               .
            
             What
             means
             this
             giving
             and
             delivering
             up
             the
             dead
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             unless
             the
             very
             same
             bodies
             that
             fell
             are
             to
             rise
             ?
             For
             bodies
             might
             be
             made
             and
             shaped
             out
             of
             matter
             in
             any
             other
             Places
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             were
             not
             to
             appear
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             in
             their
             own
             bodies
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             bodies
             they
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             Place
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             same
             as
             to
             their
             condition
             and
             quality
             ,
             for
             
               this
               corruptible
               must
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               immortality
               ,
            
             but
             their
             identity
             shall
             be
             preserv'd
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             nature
             and
             substance
             ,
             these
             being
             the
             same
             that
             they
             were
             at
             their
             fall
             .
             
               This
               doctrine
            
             (
             saith
             that
             Excellent
             Writer
             before
             named
             )
             
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               constant
               Profession
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             it
             is
             disrelish'd
             by
             the
             Persons
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             disregard
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             ,
             to
             subvert
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             slight
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             they
             manifest
             an
             Irreligious
             temper
             :
             and
             more
             especially
             in
             disbelieving
             and
             opposing
             this
             Explication
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             they
             have
             shew'd
             an
             Atheistical
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             always
             disgusts
             that
             Truth
             which
             flows
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             herein
             they
             let
             us
             see
             that
             they
             are
             backward
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Truth
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             farther
             
               Tang
               of
               Impiety
            
             in
             this
             Opinion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             because
             it
             bereaves
             God
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             
             his
             Infinite
             Power
             in
             reuniting
             the
             same
             bodies
             to
             the
             same
             souls
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             it
             eclipses
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Mercy
             in
             rewarding
             believers
             in
             the
             same
             flesh
             wherein
             they
             serv'd
             and
             worship'd
             him
             in
             this
             life
             :
             it
             obscures
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             sinners
             in
             those
             very
             fleshly
             Vehicles
             which
             they
             had
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             did
             so
             much
             mischief
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             being
             such
             a
             Diminishment
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             it
             will
             have
             too
             great
             an
             influence
             on
             the
             lives
             and
             conversations
             of
             men
             .
             They
             being
             dissetled
             as
             to
             the
             full
             belief
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             waver
             in
             their
             Faith
             of
             the
             Future
             State
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             regardless
             of
             that
             Mighty
             Concern
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             backward
             to
             fit
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Racovian
             doctrine
             is
             an
             impediment
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             nourisher
             of
             Vice
             and
             Ungodliness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               false
               apprehensions
               concerning
               the
               
                 Last
                 Judgment
              
               are
               detected
               .
               They
               are
               not
               consentaneous
               to
               the
               design
               of
               that
               Great
               Transaction
               .
               They
               are
               contrary
               to
               that
               Description
               which
               is
               given
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               .
               They
               are
               a
               gratification
               to
               Atheists
               .
               It
               is
               their
               belief
               and
               profession
               that
               the
               Ungodly
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               shall
               
                 not
                 suffer
                 Torment
              
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               Annihilated
               .
               This
               is
               disproved
               from
               
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 8.
                 
                 Mark
                 9.
                 44.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               An
               Objection
               answered
               .
               The
               Perniciousness
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               its
               tendendency
               to
               Atheism
               on
               several
               accounts
               .
               I●…
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Socinianism
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               plausible
               .
               Nevertheless
               the
               doctrine
               is
               irrational
               and
               groundless
               ,
               and
               exploded
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Wisest
               Pagans
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             will
             be
             further
             discover'd
             in
             their
             notion
             concerning
             the
             
               Last
               Judgment
            
             :
             which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             consists
             not
             in
             any
             Trial
             or
             Judging
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             any
             calling
             them
             to
             Account
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             assigning
             them
             their
             different
             lots
             and
             
             conditions
             .
             
               To
               be
               judg'd
            
             ,
             saith
             *
             Slichtingius
             ,
             is
             
               to
               be
               rewarded
            
             or
             punish'd
             .
             †
             Volkelius
             makes
             no
             distinction
             between
             the
             Judging
             and
             Punishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             The
             Judg
             knows
             who
             are
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             damn'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             need
             not
             use
             any
             Formal
             Citation
             ,
             or
             lay
             open
             mens
             lives
             .
             But
             those
             who
             talk
             thus
             should
             remember
             that
             human
             actions
             are
             to
             be
             exposed
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             not
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             a
             perfect
             knowledg
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             his
             Pleasure
             that
             Men
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Good
             Actions
             of
             the
             righteous
             may
             be
             applauded
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Evil
             ones
             of
             the
             unrighteous
             may
             be
             condemned
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             That
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             Sacred
             Writ
             :
             and
             where
             can
             it
             be
             learnt
             but
             there
             ?
             Therefore
             for
             these
             men
             to
             Argue
             ,
             and
             reason
             the
             matter
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             express
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             very
             perverse
             and
             irreligious
             frame
             of
             mind
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Transaction
             of
             the
             Last
             day
             represented
             to
             us
             as
             a
             Formal
             Judiciary
             Process
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             speak
             of
             the
             Judg
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             42.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
             
             Jam.
             5.
             9.
             of
             the
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             or
             the
             Throne
             or
             Tribunal
             for
             Judgment
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             11
             
             ?
             and
             yet
             will
             there
             be
             no
             Judging
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             with
             particular
             respect
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             God
             
               will
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               hearts
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             ,
             
               he
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               Judgment
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
               ?
            
             Eccl.
             12.
             14.
             
             And
             do
             we
             question
             then
             whether
             there
             will
             be
             this
             Judicial
             Action
             ,
             which
             we
             properly
             call
             Judging
             or
             Trying
             ?
             I●…
             there
             shall
             be
             this
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ,
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             rewarding
             and
             punishing
             at
             that
             day
             are
             the
             very
             same
             with
             Judging
             ?
          
           
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             that
             then
             Men
             
               shall
               give
               an
               Account
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             their
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             5.
             and
             can
             any
             but
             Volkelius
             imagine
             that
             *
             
               this
               Form
               of
               Speech
               signifies
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               punished
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               guilty
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Crimes
               ?
            
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             and
             Last
             Judgment
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Books
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               judged
               out
               of
               
               those
               things
               that
               were
               written
               in
               the
               books
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.
             12.
             which
             imports
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Scanning
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             shall
             be
             plainly
             Discover'd
             :
             these
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Persons
             of
             Men
             shall
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             manifested
             and
             laid
             open
             .
             Thus
             the
             Socinian
             Error
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             Good
             Reason
             and
             Common
             Sense
             ,
             so
             it
             contradicts
             the
             Holy
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             made
             to
             us
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             Gratification
             (
             excepting
             what
             I
             shall
             mention
             next
             )
             to
             all
             Atheists
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             their
             actions
             shall
             be
             accounted
             for
             ?
             Let
             men
             blaspheme
             ,
             curse
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             abjure
             Religion
             ,
             persecute
             the
             faithful
             Professors
             of
             it
             ,
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Debauchery
             and
             Immorality
             ,
             and
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             commission
             of
             all
             that
             is
             impious
             and
             execrable
             :
             yet
             they
             shall
             never
             hold
             up
             their
             hands
             for
             this
             at
             the
             Last
             Bar
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             particular
             Account
             given
             or
             taken
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Yea
             ,
             let
             Men
             live
             all
             their
             Days
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Dissembling
             ,
             in
             a
             mere
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             in
             an
             external
             Shew
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whilst
             they
             inwardly
             abhor
             all
             that
             
             is
             Good
             and
             Vertuous
             :
             nay
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             most
             horrid
             villanies
             and
             impieties
             in
             secret
             ,
             let
             them
             privily
             commit
             murder
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             incest
             ,
             and
             whatever
             fact
             is
             Horrid
             and
             Detestable
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             descend
             into
             the
             grave
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             these
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             motions
             of
             Godly
             Sorrow
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             yet
             be
             it
             known
             to
             them
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             Examined
             concerning
             any
             of
             these
             past
             actions
             ,
             no
             not
             concerning
             the
             most
             secret
             of
             them
             .
             Whatever
             Enormities
             they
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             here
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             passed
             by
             in
             silence
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             mention'd
             to
             their
             Shame
             and
             reproach
             .
             Surely
             this
             doctrine
             was
             calculated
             for
             the
             Meridian
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             before
             named
             .
             Surely
             none
             but
             persons
             of
             Atheistical
             Principles
             could
             ,
             o●…
             would
             vent
             such
             Conceptions
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             those
             who
             are
             Lovers
             of
             them
             can
             embrace
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             speak
             of
             under
             this
             Head
             of
             my
             Discourse
             is
             the
             Punishment
             which
             is
             awarded
             at
             that
             Final
             Close
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             the
             Socinians
             have
             wretchedly
             perverted
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             have
             thereby
             gratified
             those
             persons
             who
             live
             without
             God
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Lusts
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             Though
             they
             generally
             grant
             that
             the
             Ungodly
             shall
             rise
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             yet
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             immediately
             after
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               utterly
               cease
               ,
               and
               eternally
               perish
               ,
            
             *
             as
             Socinus
             expresly
             saith
             .
             This
             
               Perishing
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             was
             at
             first
             but
             hinted
             by
             this
             Writer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             †
             Judicious
             Author
             calls
             it
             
               the
               Covert
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Socinian
               :
            
             but
             afterwards
             ‖
             he
             and
             others
             were
             plain
             and
             open
             enough
             :
             for
             according
             to
             him
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             a
             Total
             and
             Eternal
             Dissolution
             ;
             not
             a
             Perpetual
             Torment
             ,
             but
             a
             perpetual
             Extinction
             .
             **
             Smalcius
             interprets
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             where
             Christ
             threatens
             
               destruction
               both
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             of
             the
             utter
             Perdition
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Tormenting
             of
             them
             .
             ††
             He
             propounds
             it
             as
             credible
             that
             Ungodly
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Devils
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             and
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Righteous
             only
             shall
             survive
             .
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             make
             Reply
             
             to
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             are
             produced
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             
               Disputation
               concerning
               the
               Last
               Judgment
            
             ?
             In
             the
             *
             same
             place
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               can't
               be
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               Solomon
            
             it
             returns
             unto
             God.
             †
             Slichtingius
             is
             positive
             that
             all
             the
             future
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             eternally
             destroyed
             or
             consumed
             .
             According
             to
             ‖
             Crellius
             the
             punishment
             of
             Christ's
             Enemies
             after
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ends
             in
             the
             Delection
             of
             them
             .
             I
             'll
             mention
             **
             one
             Writer
             more
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               God
               will
               inflict
               upon
               〈◊〉
               man
               a
               Punishment
               that
               is
               greater
               than
               his
               Demerits
               :
               now
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Sins
               so
               grievous
               as
               to
               equal
               Eternal
               Torments
               .
               Eternity
               is
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Greatest
               Punishment
               that
               can
               be
               to
               be
               deprived
               for
               ever
               of
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               to
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             ,
             they
             are
             presumed
             to
             write
             after
             the
             Copy
             of
             their
             ††
             Countryman
             ,
             who
             hath
             publickly
             told
             the
             world
             that
             all
             the
             Wicked
             are
             to
             be
             burnt
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             
             and
             never
             to
             be
             any
             more
             .
             And
             I
             have
             lately
             receiv'd
             it
             from
             a
             Professed
             Friend
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             whom
             I
             have
             had
             to
             do
             with
             about
             the
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sometime
             express'd
             his
             thoughts
             to
             this
             purpose
             concerning
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Hell-Torments
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             propounded
             to
             him
             :
             but
             he
             knows
             best
             whether
             he
             hath
             given
             occasion
             for
             such
             a
             Report
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             a
             doctrine
             disallow'd
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             therefore
             disallow'd
             because
             repugnant
             to
             those
             discoveries
             of
             God's
             will
             which
             we
             have
             in
             the
             infallible
             Writings
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Cho●…azin
             and
             Bethsaida
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               more
               tolerable
               for
               those
               of
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               than
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.
             14.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrain
               that
               day
               than
               for
               that
               city
               which
               receiv'd
               not
               his
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.
             15
             
             But
             could
             he
             thus
             speak
             if
             the
             Racovian
             Position
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Punishment
             allotted
             to
             the
             wicked
             at
             the
             last
             day
             is
             their
             Utter
             Dissolution
             ?
             Can
             the
             condition
             of
             some
             persons
             be
             
               more
               tolerable
            
             than
             that
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             their
             Punishment
             be
             the
             very
             Same
             ?
             And
             
             must
             it
             not
             be
             the
             same
             if
             it
             be
             Annihilation
             ?
             This
             makes
             the
             punishment
             of
             all
             Equal
             ,
             for
             one
             can't
             be
             more
             Annihilated
             than
             another
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             can't
             be
             
               more
               tolerable
            
             for
             one
             than
             another
             .
             But
             if
             we
             embrace
             the
             other
             Assertion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Wicked
             being
             raised
             to
             life
             at
             the
             last
             day
             shall
             be
             continued
             i●…
             that
             life
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             suffer
             that
             Torment
             which
             they
             deserve
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             apprehend
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             
               more
               tolerable
            
             for
             some
             than
             others
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             damned
             shall
             be
             proportion'd
             to
             the●…
             Crimes
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             according
             to
             the
             Heinousness
             of
             their
             Enormities
             
               mighty
               men
               shall
               be
               mightily
               tormented
               .
            
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             this
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             utter
             Extinction
             of
             the
             wicked
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             If
             their
             very
             persons
             perish
             ,
             they
             are
             uncapable
             of
             any
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             can't
             be
             said
             it
             shall
             be
             
               more
               tolerable
            
             for
             one
             than
             another
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             determination
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Reprobate
             shall
             perish
             and
             be
             extinct
             when
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             assure
             us
             that
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ?
            
             Mat.
             18.
             8.
             which
             is
             call'd
             Hell-fire
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             ascertain'd
             they
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             
               depart
               into
               everlasting
               fire
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             which
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             that
             chapter
             is
             call'd
             
               everlasting
               punishment
            
             ;
             Is
             it
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Direful
             Doom
             that
             they
             shall
             cease
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             sink
             into
             Nothing
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Cursed
             at
             that
             day
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             void
             of
             all
             sense
             of
             pain
             and
             misery
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             uncapable
             of
             any
             Punishment
             ?
             yes
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             interpretation
             which
             the
             Socinians
             put
             upon
             the
             words
             .
             Particularly
             *
             Smalcius
             and
             †
             Crellius
             urge
             this
             notion
             of
             
               Everlasting
               Fire
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             Eternal
             Perdition
             ,
             Destruction
             ,
             or
             Annihilation
             .
             But
             how
             absurdly
             is
             this
             done
             ,
             when
             this
             
               Everlasting
               Fire
            
             ,
             to
             confirm
             us
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Endless
             Perpetuity
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Gospel
             term'd
             
               Unquenchable
               fire
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             and
             in
             ‖
             five
             verses
             (
             which
             is
             exceeding
             remarkable
             )
             in
             Mark
             9.
             it
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               fire
               that
               is
               not
               quenched
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               never
               shall
               be
               quenched
            
             .
             
             I
             argue
             then
             thus
             ,
             That
             Fire
             which
             is
             unquenchable
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             extinguish'd
             is
             of
             Endless
             duration
             :
             but
             Hell-fire
             is
             such
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             of
             endless
             duration
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             withstand
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Whiffling
             Disputer
             ,
             one
             that
             delights
             in
             Cavelling
             ,
             to
             raise
             an
             Objection
             against
             it
             ,
             for
             what
             Truth
             is
             there
             (
             though
             never
             so
             Great
             )
             which
             the
             Wit
             and
             Sophistry
             of
             wrangling
             heads
             cannot
             suggest
             something
             against
             ?
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             who
             is
             serious
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             reverence
             for
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             should
             not
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Infernal
             Torments
             is
             fully
             declared
             and
             confirmed
             by
             this
             foresaid
             expression
             of
             
               Unquenchable
               Fin.
            
             And
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Texts
             as
             so
             many
             different
             and
             distinct
             Proofs
             of
             the
             eternal
             duration
             of
             that
             Punishment
             which
             the
             wicked
             shall
             undergo
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             call'd
             not
             only
             
               fire
               that
               is
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               not
               be
               quench'd
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Worm
               that
               dies
               not
            
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             44
             ,
             46.
             which
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             sense
             or
             reason
             be
             synonymous
             with
             Annihilation
             .
             Shall
             these
             men
             then
             be
             call'd
             Rational
             (
             tho
             
             I
             know
             none
             call
             them
             so
             but
             themselves
             and
             their
             Admirers
             )
             who
             assert
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             shew
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             Great
             Reason
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             
               the
               Worm
               which
               dies
               not
            
             ,
             is
             that
             
               which
               utterly
               ceases
               to
               be
            
             ,
             when
             they
             hold
             that
             
               not
               to
               be
               at
               all
            
             is
             
               being
               in
               everlasting
               fire
               or
               punishment
               ?
            
             Those
             that
             can
             assent
             to
             these
             Propositions
             are
             Reasonable
             Men
             indeed
             :
             Yes
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             esteem
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
             Whence
             perhaps
             it
             was
             that
             Volkelius
             (
             who
             in
             other
             matters
             sticks
             close
             to
             the
             Racovians
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             gross
             Inconsistency
             of
             this
             Opinion
             was
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
             Socinus's
             
               Sixth
               Epistle
            
             to
             him
             :
             and
             we
             do
             not
             find
             in
             his
             Writings
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             *
             Bishop
             Pearson
             )
             that
             he
             ever
             assented
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             alledg
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             a
             place
             which
             not
             only
             shews
             that
             the
             
               same
               body
               rises
            
             (
             for
             which
             I
             made
             mention
             of
             it
             before
             )
             but
             also
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             afterwards
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             the
             
               receiving
               the
               things
               in
               their
               bodies
            
             (
             the
             word
             done
             being
             not
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             nor
             need
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Translation
             )
             is
             their
             being
             dealt
             with
             in
             way
             of
             Punishment
             or
             
             Reward
             as
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             unless
             they
             subsist
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             to
             endure
             that
             Punishment
             ,
             or
             to
             enjoy
             that
             Reward
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             reconcile
             it
             with
             their
             being
             reduced
             to
             Nothing
             ,
             with
             their
             perishing
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             Objected
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it
             is
             often
             said
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             Essence
             .
             I
             Answer
             briefly
             ,
             they
             mistake
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             expressions
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             manifest
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             premised
             that
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               destruction
               ,
               perdition
               ,
               death
            
             denote
             not
             the
             Privation
             of
             Existence
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             former
             state
             and
             condition
             which
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             their
             Changing
             it
             for
             one
             that
             is
             eternally
             Miserable
             .
             To
             an
             unprejudiced
             and
             discerning
             eye
             ,
             and
             that
             attends
             to
             the
             Stile
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             these
             expressions
             signifie
             the
             utter
             Separation
             of
             the
             damned
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             undergoing
             of
             his
             Wrath
             to
             eternity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             imply
             Pain
             and
             Torment
             ,
             yea
             the
             never-ceasing
             infliction
             of
             them
             unto
             endless
             ages
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               second
               death
            
             
             threatned
             to
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             14
             ,
             15.
             21.
             8.
             for
             in
             those
             places
             we
             find
             that
             
               the
               lake
               of
               Fire
            
             and
             
               the
               second
               death
            
             are
             synonymous
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Damned
             is
             no
             other
             than
             their
             Everlasting
             Punishment
             ,
             their
             being
             tormented
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             the
             
               everlasting
               fire
            
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             persist
             in
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             flatly
             deny
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             Hell-Torments
             .
             Which
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Atheist
             would
             have
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             constantly
             professes
             as
             his
             belief
             ,
             that
             after
             death
             the
             Soul
             perishes
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             chances
             to
             hold
             out
             in
             its
             Subsistence
             some
             time
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             it
             will
             vanish
             into
             a
             Non-entity
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             Pernicious
             Doctrine
             than
             this
             ,
             for
             first
             it
             diminishes
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             not
             deserve
             Eternal
             Torments
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             were
             above
             the
             demerits
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Sins
             and
             Enormities
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Racovian
             Writers
             speak
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             gives
             Men
             occasion
             to
             deny
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             considerable
             Step
             to
             Atheism
             .
             To
             what
             end
             and
             purpose
             do
             Reprobates
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             there
             shall
             immediately
             follow
             an
             utter
             Extinction
             of
             them
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Great
             Ruler
             
             of
             the
             world
             shew
             himself
             Just
             if
             they
             be
             neither
             punish'd
             in
             this
             life
             (
             as
             often
             it
             happens
             )
             nor
             in
             another
             ?
             
               Shall
               not
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               World
               do
               right
               ?
            
             And
             can
             he
             do
             so
             if
             they
             that
             have
             done
             all
             the
             Mischief
             imaginable
             to
             others
             ,
             shall
             feel
             none
             themselves
             here
             or
             hereafter
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             encourages
             men
             in
             the
             commission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             for
             they
             chear
             themselves
             with
             this
             that
             they
             shall
             presently
             have
             an
             end
             of
             their
             Misery
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             speedy
             release
             from
             their
             Pains
             ,
             their
             Torments
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             shall
             quickly
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             told
             by
             
             Socinus's
             disciples
             that
             
               Everlasting
               Fire
            
             wil●…
             soon
             be
             extinguish'd
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Worm
               which
               never
               dies
            
             is
             Mortal
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             mu●…
             needs
             animate
             men
             in
             their
             sinful
             and
             vitious
             enterprizes
             :
             for
             they
             will
             not
             be
             backward
             to
             make
             such
             Conclusions
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             may
             venture
             to
             live
             as
             we
             list
             seeing
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Penalty
             inflicted
             upon
             us
             that
             will
             last
             long
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             will
             soon
             have
             a
             period
             .
             Indeed
             such
             an
             Inference
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             genuine
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             could
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             made
             by
             these
             persons
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Premises
             are
             entertain'd
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             for
             no
             other
             Deductions
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             hath
             happen'd
             
             sometimes
             that
             their
             own
             Principles
             and
             Maxims
             have
             not
             had
             an
             immediate
             influence
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             Acting
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             natural
             conduct
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             principles
             promotes
             a
             vicious
             life
             :
             these
             are
             in
             themselves
             apt
             to
             excite
             men
             to
             all
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             .
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Endless
             Punishment
             which
             is
             denounced
             against
             Impenitent
             Sinners
             quickens
             men
             in
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             an
             Effectual
             Motive
             to
             them
             to
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             ,
             is
             a
             Powerful
             Incitement
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             Christian
             Offices
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             Take
             away
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Damp
             is
             there
             to
             Vertue
             and
             Religion
             ?
             Shall
             the
             worst
             and
             vilest
             men
             live
             here
             in
             splendor
             and
             in
             a
             fruition
             of
             all
             things
             according
             to
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             shall
             they
             afterwards
             meet
             with
             no
             Penalty
             for
             all
             their
             cursed
             actions
             ?
             Must
             they
             only
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             beings
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             that
             is
             painful
             or
             hurtful
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             shall
             they
             neither
             be
             punish'd
             here
             ,
             nor
             hereafter
             ?
             Or
             is
             this
             all
             their
             Punishment
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             any
             ?
             Then
             Hell
             is
             but
             a
             Fable
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Poets
             represented
             it
             ,
             )
             then
             Damnation
             is
             but
             a
             Fiction
             .
             And
             who
             will
             not
             add
             ,
             
             that
             this
             is
             the
             high
             Road
             to
             Atheism
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             things
             that
             make
             Socinianism
             so
             plausible
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             this
             makes
             all
             men
             of
             Atheistical
             Principles
             and
             Debauch'd
             Lives
             cry
             it
             up
             ,
             for
             it
             quenches
             the
             flames
             of
             Hell-Fire
             ,
             which
             men
             have
             been
             so
             much
             affrighted
             with
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             guess
             that
             Racovianism
             will
             be
             a
             Fashionable
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Check
             put
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             so
             many
             persons
             favour
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             defend
             it
             are
             Applauded
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             plain
             ,
             They
             present
             them
             with
             such
             a
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             (
             for
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             'll
             call
             it
             so
             )
             as
             is
             grateful
             to
             their
             Vicious
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             assures
             them
             of
             Impunity
             after
             all
             the
             most
             heinous
             and
             enormous
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             These
             men
             truly
             are
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             discourse
             and
             argue
             very
             well
             if
             they
             please
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             have
             a
             good
             Talent
             that
             way
             ,
             only
             they
             abuse
             it
             .
             They
             are
             great
             Admirers
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             far
             misled
             as
             to
             imbibe
             such
             an
             irrational
             and
             groundless
             notion
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             bodies
             but
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             perish
             and
             be
             annihilated
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Wise
             Pagans
             express'd
             their
             belief
             of
             the
             Immortal
             State
             even
             of
             the
             Worst
             
             Men
             :
             but
             these
             Rationalists
             absolutely
             renounce
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shew
             themselves
             worse
             than
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             )
             miserably
             plunge
             themselves
             and
             others
             into
             that
             
               lake
               of
               everlasting
               fire
            
             which
             they
             scoff
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               These
               men
               have
               dangerous
               assertions
               concerning
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               but
               One
               Single
               Article
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               necessarily
               requisite
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messias
              
               .
               Some
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Writer
               that
               lately
               maintain'd
               this
               Opinion
               .
               Remarks
               upon
               those
               that
               applaud
               his
               sentiments
               .
               His
               unhappy
               enterprize
               briefly
               described
               and
               condemned
               .
               He
               and
               his
               friends
               by
               their
               Publick
               Silence
               confess
               their
               Inability
               to
               return
               an
               Answer
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               are
               heard
               to
               rage
               ,
               and
               thereby
               discover
               an
               impotent
               Passion
               ,
               which
               argues
               Guilt
               .
               2.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               all
               doctrines
               in
               Christianity
               are
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               strictest
               Test
               of
               Humane
               Reason
               .
               This
               shew'd
               to
               be
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               very
               
                 English
                 Socinians
              
               .
               How
               the
               Rule
               
               of
               Reason
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               .
               What
               the
               Foreign
               and
               
                 English
                 Unitarians
              
               assert
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               they
               deny
               at
               another
               .
               Thereby
               they
               give
               proof
               of
               their
               Changeableness
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               they
               betray
               their
               Cause
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               wills
               befriend
               the
               Truth
               .
               3.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Mysteries
               in
               Christianity
               .
               The
               late
               Asserter
               of
               this
               Opinion
               reflected
               on
               .
               It
               is
               against
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               .
               Some
               Exceptions
               answered
               .
               Christianity
               〈◊〉
               self
               is
               endangered
               by
               this
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             FIfthly
             ,
             their
             notions
             concerning
             
               Chr●…anity
               it self
            
             are
             very
             unsafe
             and
             dangerous
             .
             I
             will
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             three
             of
             them
             :
             The
             first
             is
             an
             Assertion
             lately
             vented
             ,
             or
             rather
             lately
             furbush'd
             up
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             formality
             presented
             to
             the
             world
             by
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Well-willer
             to
             the
             Racovian
             way
             .
             I
             mean
             Mr.
             Lock
             :
             for
             now
             it
             is
             the
             Catholick
             belief
             and
             vogue
             of
             his
             very
             Friends
             and
             Favourers
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             Treatise
             concerning
             
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             And
             seeing
             his
             own
             Friends
             and
             Admirers
             call
             it
             by
             
               his
               name
            
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             no
             offence
             in
             me
             to
             do
             so
             .
             The
             Summ
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               in
               all
               the
               books
               of
               the
            
             NEW
             TESTAMENT
             
               there
               is
               but
               One
               Single
               
               Article
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               necessarily
               requisite
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               us
               :
               and
               this
               Article
               is
               no
               other
               than
               this
               ,
               that
            
             JESUS
             IS
             THE
             MESSIAS
             .
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Socinian
             doctrine
             :
             and
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             a
             
               Professed
               Unitarian
            
             (
             of
             a
             considerable
             standing
             in
             the
             world
             )
             hath
             publickly
             asserted
             this
             Proposition
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             labour'd
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             dedicates
             his
             undertakings
             to
             Mr.
             Lock
             .
             They
             both
             confidently
             aver
             that
             the
             sole
             believing
             of
             this
             constitutes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             more
             should
             be
             the
             object
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             This
             is
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             industriously
             maintain
             :
             but
             how
             Unreasonable
             and
             Groundless
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             evident
             in
             another
             place
             (
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             )
             where
             I
             have
             shew'd
             that
             this
             is
             one
             way
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             Infidelity
             .
             Only
             at
             present
             I
             insert
             it
             here
             to
             make
             up
             the
             
               Socinian
               Farce
            
             .
             It
             was
             not
             proper
             to
             leave
             it
             out
             of
             the
             
               Rhapsody
               of
               Heretical
               Opinions
            
             which
             those
             men
             are
             Professors
             of
             .
             Having
             spoken
             so
             largly
             of
             it
             already
             .
             I
             will
             now
             only
             make
             two
             or
             three
             Reflections
             on
             it
             and
             its
             Author
             ,
             and
             so
             dismiss
             it
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             that
             *
             he
             began
             first
             to
             deny
             the
             
               Natural
               Notions
               and
               Principles
            
             that
             Mens
             Minds
             furnish
             them
             with
             :
             and
             this
             was
             an
             Introduction
             to
             his
             late
             enterprize
             .
             He
             by
             no
             means
             allows
             of
             
               Connate
               Idea's
            
             ,
             those
             Treasuries
             of
             all
             Natural
             Knowledg
             .
             It
             is
             remarkable
             that
             he
             that
             is
             so
             much
             against
             the
             
               Scholastick
               Way
            
             ,
             and
             Systems
             ,
             yet
             maintains
             the
             Old
             Maxim
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             that
             the
             Understanding
             is
             a
             mere
             Blank
             ,
             with
             nothing
             written
             in
             it
             .
             Where
             it
             might
             be
             noted
             further
             that
             herein
             he
             exactly
             agrees
             with
             †
             Socinus
             ,
             whose
             words
             I
             quoted
             before
             .
             Though
             these
             
               Natural
               Impressions
            
             in
             all
             mens
             minds
             are
             the
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Standard
             of
             Truth
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Morality
             ,
             yet
             he
             wholly
             renounces
             them
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             had
             followed
             Socinus
             in
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             or
             matters
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             mention'd
             it
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             is
             my
             perswasion
             that
             there
             are
             these
             Innate
             Notices
             and
             Idea's
             in
             humane
             souls
             ,
             yet
             I
             censure
             no
             man
             for
             his
             mere
             dissenting
             from
             me
             in
             this
             Speculative
             Point
             .
             That
             which
             I
             only
             observe
             now
             is
             that
             from
             his
             laying
             
             aside
             those
             
               Natural
               Principles
            
             he
             proceeds
             to
             slight
             the
             
               Christian
               ones
            
             ,
             to
             curtail
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             to
             ravish
             Christianity
             it self
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             designed
             his
             Book
             for
             Novices
             and
             
               Weak
               Christians
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             ashamed
             of
             such
             an
             Evasion
             ;
             for
             whether
             Christians
             be
             weak
             or
             strong
             ,
             the
             Necessary
             and
             Indispensable
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             must
             not
             be
             conceal'd
             from
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             must
             they
             be
             denied
             for
             their
             sake
             .
             This
             were
             to
             make
             a
             
               Double
               Christianity
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             unaccountable
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             Conceit
             of
             some
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             say
             there
             is
             a
             Messias
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             a
             Messias
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             humble
             and
             poor
             Messias
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             or
             pompous
             one
             .
             Surely
             the
             Gentleman
             cannot
             forbear
             blushing
             at
             such
             pitiful
             Inventions
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             like
             his
             own
             .
             I
             know
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             him
             but
             what
             his
             own
             Pen
             hath
             suggested
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             cries
             out
             *
             
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               so
               extravagant
               as
               the
               imaginations
               of
               men's
               brains
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               head
               that
               hath
               no
               Chimaera's
               in
               it
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Here
             I
             would
             observe
             likewise
             what
             sort
             of
             people
             admire
             his
             Notions
             ,
             and
             applaud
             his
             late
             enterprize
             about
             
               One
               Article
               of
               Christianity
               only
            
             .
             There
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             this
             ,
             viz.
             what
             kind
             of
             persons
             are
             eager
             to
             imbrace
             his
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             to
             commend
             them
             to
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             a
             late
             little
             Piece
             ,
             entitul'd
             
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Deists
            
             ,
             declares
             that
             *
             
               all
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               made
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               is
               evidently
               a●…
               improvement
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               ,
            
             in
             which
             words
             he
             comprises
             the
             Summ
             of
             Deism
             ,
             and
             consequently
             lets
             us
             know
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             writ
             that
             Letter
             to
             himself
             .
             To
             give
             us
             a
             farther
             insight
             into
             his
             own
             Character
             ,
             he
             falls
             upon
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             stiles
             their
             Sermons
             
               pedantick
               forms
               of
               Pulpit-speeches
            
             ,
             Pag.
             133.
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             talks
             of
             
               tricking
               the
               Priests
               out
               of
               their
               Trade
               which
               is
               so
               much
               complain'd
               against
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             pages
             after
             comes
             Mr.
             
               Lock
               's
               Encomium
            
             ,
             pag.
             136
             ,
             &c.
             
             Though
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pulpit-men
             of
             this
             age
             be
             so
             intolerable
             ,
             yet
             Mr.
             Lock
             makes
             amends
             for
             their
             defect
             .
             This
             Great
             Figure
             compounds
             for
             those
             Cyphers
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             a
             religious
             fit
             
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             he
             
               blesses
               God
            
             for
             this
             Writer's
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             professes
             he
             finds
             it
             
               an
               evidence
               that
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
            
             because
             (
             poor
             Gentleman
             )
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             .
             Then
             he
             rehearses
             Mr.
             Lock
             's
             beloved
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             vouches
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             *
             
               Nothing
               but
               this
               alone
               ,
               namely
               that
               [
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Messias
               ]
               is
               required
               absolutely
               to
               denote
               and
               characterize
               a
               man
               a
               Christian.
            
             And
             this
             Zealous
             Proselyte
             adds
             further
             that
             all
             are
             Sectaries
             that
             offer
             other
             notions
             than
             Mr.
             Lock
             hath
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             that
             
               draught
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             who
             are
             Mr.
             Lock
             's
             Admirers
             .
             Deism
             and
             an
             
               Antipathy
               against
               Priests
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             Professed
             Ministers
             and
             Guides
             in
             Religion
             )
             are
             necessary
             qualifications
             in
             order
             to
             being
             his
             Converts
             .
          
           
             An
             †
             other
             Writer
             compares
             him
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Good
               King
               David
            
             (
             so
             he
             words
             it
             )
             and
             me
             to
             Shimei
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Reasons
             I
             had
             offer'd
             against
             his
             late
             writings
             had
             been
             no
             other
             than
             Cursing
             of
             him
             .
             But
             would
             you
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             this
             is
             that
             is
             such
             an
             Abettor
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             severe
             upon
             the
             Animadverter
             on
             it
             ?
             You
             may
             partly
             learn
             it
             from
             this
             Position
             which
             he
             publickly
             maintains
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               book
               of
            
             Job
             
               there
               are
               odd
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               passages
               told
               of
               Satan
               and
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               of
            
             Job
             
               himself
               ,
               his
               wife
               ,
               his
               children
               and
               friends
               .
            
             And
             he
             determines
             it
             to
             be
             
               a
               mere
               F●…k
               made
               by
               some
               idle
               Jew
               :
            
             and
             afterwards
             he
             calls
             it
             
               a
               Monstrous
               Story
            
             .
             And
             abundance
             of
             such
             like
             impious
             stuff
             you
             may
             me●…
             with
             in
             the
             Pamphlet
             he
             hath
             published
             to
             the
             world
             .
             This
             may
             in
             some
             p●…
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             
               what
               kind
            
             of
             men
             they
             are
             that
             defend
             and
             patronize
             Mr.
             Loc●…
             late
             Assertions
             .
             A
             man
             may
             for
             the
             most
             part
             make
             a
             judgment
             of
             an
             Author
             by
             those
             that
             approve
             of
             and
             extreamly
             magnifie
             his
             undertakings
             .
             And
             generally
             those
             that
             publish
             them
             are
             of
             the
             like
             kidney
             .
             If
             these
             be
             for
             
               Divine
               Machiavel
            
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             the
             Writer
             proves
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             well
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             himself
             who
             was
             the
             Collector
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             but
             I
             pity
             him
             for
             his
             unhappy
             choice
             of
             his
             Notion
             ,
             and
             his
             more
             unhappy
             and
             successless
             defending
             it
             ,
             wherein
             he
             strains
             upon
             his
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             support
             
             his
             Cause
             :
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             used
             such
             Arguments
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             repeated
             them
             .
             He
             had
             got
             some
             credit
             by
             his
             former
             attempts
             concerning
             
               Humane
               Understanding
            
             and
             Education
             ;
             and
             now
             his
             Name
             being
             up
             ,
             he
             is
             further
             tempted
             to
             shew
             his
             Parts
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             his
             great
             antipathy
             against
             Systems
             ,
             which
             he
             every
             where
             strikes
             at
             ;
             the
             design
             of
             which
             is
             to
             establish
             one
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             to
             foster
             Scepticism
             by
             beating
             down
             all
             others
             .
             He
             unfortunately
             ingages
             in
             a
             Province
             above
             his
             capacity
             ,
             and
             boldly
             attempting
             to
             correct
             and
             amend
             Christianity
             ,
             overthrows
             it
             .
             He
             makes
             our
             Saviour
             a
             Coward
             ,
             he
             turns
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             into
             wast
             paper
             ,
             he
             perverts
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             he
             misrepresents
             and
             doubts
             of
             the
             most
             
               Fundamental
               Articles
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             One
             would
             wonder
             that
             such
             wild
             conceptions
             should
             possess
             any
             thinking
             head
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             any
             serious
             man
             can
             believe
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             frame
             such
             thoughts
             of
             Christianity
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             our
             Belief
             are
             few
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             
               a
               few
            
             and
             but
             
               one
               only
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             this
             Writer
             maintains
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             judgment
             ,
             
             and
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             formerly
             acquired
             reputation
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             and
             his
             Friends
             (
             the
             One-Article-men
             )
             seem
             to
             have
             made
             Satisfaction
             by
             their
             profound
             Silence
             lately
             ,
             whereby
             they
             acknowledg
             to
             the
             world
             that
             they
             have
             Nothing
             to
             say
             in
             reply
             to
             what
             I
             lately
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             fully
             proved
             against
             them
             ,
             both
             with
             relation
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Professed
             Socinians
             in
             common
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             faintly
             give
             out
             that
             I
             have
             mistaken
             Mr.
             Lock
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             oblige
             the
             world
             by
             shewing
             the
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             letting
             men
             see
             wherein
             and
             in
             what
             instances
             I
             have
             misapprehended
             his
             sense
             and
             meaning
             .
             He
             that
             pretends
             to
             bear
             such
             a
             Love
             to
             the
             
               bulk
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             should
             now
             shew
             it
             :
             and
             so
             he
             would
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             .
             If
             their
             case
             had
             not
             been
             desperate
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             heard
             from
             them
             before
             this
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             well
             known
             that
             our
             
               Modern
               Unitarians
            
             court
             all
             opportunities
             of
             setting
             the
             Press
             on
             work
             .
             And
             they
             had
             time
             to
             do
             it
             before
             his
             Majesty's
             Injunctions
             were
             publish'd
             :
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             ventured
             to
             the
             Press
             since
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             Injunctions
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             debar
             them
             not
             not
             from
             clearing
             themselves
             (
             if
             they
             could
             )
             from
             those
             substantial
             
             Objections
             and
             Exceptions
             which
             have
             been
             made
             against
             their
             Assertions
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             unquestionable
             verity
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             voted
             such
             Champions
             by
             the
             Party
             ,
             are
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             
               have
               not
               Answered
            
             because
             they
             
               could
               not
            
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             all
             hands
             I
             hear
             that
             their
             more
             retired
             language
             and
             countenances
             speak
             their
             extraordinary
             disturbance
             and
             disorder
             of
             Mind
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             that
             some
             of
             them
             cannot
             conceal
             their
             great
             Regret
             and
             Passion
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Raving
             Manner
             express
             their
             dislike
             of
             what
             I
             have
             writ
             .
             Which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             an
             Infallible
             Argument
             that
             they
             are
             baffled
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wounded
             under
             the
             fifth
             rib
             .
             For
             they
             having
             no
             supports
             from
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             therefore
             they
             fly
             to
             down-right
             Raillery
             .
             Thus
             they
             let
             their
             Cause
             die
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             keep
             it
             alive
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             observ'd
             of
             less
             perfect
             Animals
             ,
             which
             are
             hastily
             form'd
             and
             produced
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             short-lived
             ;
             so
             fares
             it
             with
             Opinions
             that
             are
             defective
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             found
             out
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             exploded
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             survive
             their
             Chief
             Authors
             .
             This
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             fate
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Deficient
             
             and
             Maim'd
             Opinion
             about
             
               One
               Article
            
             :
             this
             Mushrom
             Notion
             that
             hath
             no
             root
             and
             foundation
             ,
             will
             soon
             decay
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Another
             Dangerous
             Notion
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             in
             it
             is
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             the
             exactness
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             not
             bear
             that
             Test
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Socinianism
             was
             first
             of
             all
             founded
             on
             this
             basis
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             was
             insisted
             upon
             .
             Socinus
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             destroy
             the
             doctrines
             of
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             of
             
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
            
             ,
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             by
             force
             of
             Reason
             .
             
               Demonstrations
               are
               to
               be
               required
               in
               all
               things
               that
               concern
               our
               Salvation
               ,
            
             saith
             *
             Smalcius
             .
             And
             even
             at
             this
             day
             this
             Suggestion
             of
             theirs
             is
             as
             useful
             to
             the
             
               New
               Socinians
            
             as
             the
             Rain-deers
             of
             Lapland
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             which
             serve
             them
             for
             all
             uses
             .
             They
             can
             evade
             plain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             can
             overturn
             the
             foundations
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             can
             settle
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             they
             can
             impose
             upon
             the
             belief
             of
             mankind
             by
             this
             one
             Artifice
             .
             It
             is
             but
             setting
             up
             this
             Idol
             ,
             and
             then
             presently
             they
             sacrifice
             all
             the
             Great
             Mysteries
             
             and
             Truths
             of
             Christianity
             to
             it
             .
             When
             the
             Trinitarians
             assert
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             when
             they
             maintain
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             affirm
             that
             there
             are
             Three
             Personalities
             or
             Subsistencies
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             profess
             their
             assent
             to
             other
             the
             like
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             they
             are
             cried
             out
             against
             because
             they
             are
             
               not
               level
               to
               humane
               conceptions
               ,
               no
               Idea
               can
               be
               formed
               of
               them
               ,
            
             they
             
               contradict
               our
               Natural
               Notions
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             alone
             they
             are
             laid
             aside
             by
             them
             as
             
               Contradictions
               ,
               Absurdities
               ,
               Impossibilities
               ,
               Pure
               Non-sense
               ,
            
             for
             so
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             express
             themselves
             in
             their
             late
             Writings
             .
             They
             boast
             that
             *
             
               theirs
               is
               an
               Accountable
               and
               Reasonable
               Faith
               ,
            
             when
             they
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             .
             In
             an
             †
             other
             place
             they
             reject
             this
             doctrine
             because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             dictate
             of
             Reason
             :
             and
             they
             argue
             from
             this
             against
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Union
               of
               the
               Two
               Natures
            
             in
             Christ.
             At
             an
             ‖
             other
             time
             they
             are
             for
             
               reducing
               all
               things
               to
               Common
               Sense
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             peremptorily
             determine
             that
             
             *
             
               what
               is
               above
               our
               Reason
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               is
               also
               above
               our
               belief
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             because
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             (
             as
             well
             as
             some
             other
             sublime
             Points
             )
             is
             above
             their
             Reason
             ,
             it
             staggers
             their
             belief
             ,
             nay
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             it
             is
             utterly
             renounced
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             add
             these
             passages
             (
             out
             of
             their
             Modern
             Prints
             )
             to
             those
             which
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             mention
             before
             in
             my
             
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Late
             Unitarians
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             own
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             in
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             the
             searches
             of
             Reason
             .
             But
             certainly
             this
             is
             a
             Principle
             that
             destroys
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             is
             founded
             on
             mere
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             discoveries
             of
             God's
             will
             which
             transcend
             our
             reasonings
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             vanity
             to
             think
             that
             Reason
             must
             determine
             all
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Natural
             Reason
             was
             placed
             in
             us
             by
             Him
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             attempt
             to
             extinguish
             it
             :
             but
             neither
             must
             this
             Candle
             presume
             to
             take
             upon
             it
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             act
             beyond
             its
             proper
             strength
             and
             
             power
             .
             Reason
             is
             like
             the
             Rule
             with
             which
             we
             measure
             things
             :
             to
             know
             the
             length
             or
             breadth
             of
             them
             we
             apply
             the
             Rule
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             find
             out
             the
             just
             dimensions
             of
             them
             .
             But
             then
             we
             undertake
             to
             measure
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             certain
             length
             and
             breadth
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Rule
             will
             serve
             to
             measure
             :
             else
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             the
             Rule
             .
             In
             a
             resembling
             sort
             ,
             what
             we
             would
             measure
             and
             comprehend
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Reason
             must
             be
             Finite
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             proportioned
             to
             our
             Reason
             .
             The
             things
             which
             are
             Infinite
             and
             Immense
             are
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             this
             Scanty
             Rule
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Union
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reason
             must
             act
             according
             to
             its
             due
             Measures
             ,
             and
             be
             employed
             according
             to
             the
             Strengths
             which
             are
             allow'd
             it
             .
             It
             must
             not
             determine
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             of
             its
             cognizance
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             Supernatural
             and
             Divine
             Mysteries
             .
             There
             are
             no
             Demonstrative
             Arguments
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             necessary
             .
             We
             are
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             God's
             Word
             :
             that
             is
             sufficient
             Reason
             .
             And
             accordingly
             all
             the
             Great
             and
             Wise
             Men
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             of
             former
             ones
             )
             all
             persons
             of
             the
             most
             penetrating
             judgment
             ,
             
             of
             the
             most
             extraordinary
             sagacity
             rest
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             are
             satisfied
             .
             But
             the
             New
             Disciples
             of
             Socinus
             pretend
             to
             be
             men
             of
             greater
             sense
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             demand
             of
             us
             to
             make
             out
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             even
             the
             profoundest
             matters
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             strict
             rules
             of
             Reason
             and
             Logick
             .
             Thus
             (
             as
             I
             had
             occasion
             not
             long
             since
             to
             observe
             )
             they
             joyn
             with
             the
             Deists
             to
             root
             out
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             same
             methods
             and
             art
             that
             they
             do
             .
             They
             irrationally
             extol
             humane
             Reason
             ,
             and
             extravagantly
             oppose
             it
             to
             Reveal'd
             Religion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             this
             latter
             ,
             and
             to
             vilifie
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             will
             appear
             at
             last
             that
             Atheism
             lurks
             under
             the
             refined
             name
             of
             Deism
             .
          
           
             This
             very
             Notion
             of
             the
             excessive
             sway
             of
             Natural
             Reason
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             had
             a
             great
             and
             malignant
             influence
             upon
             some
             Others
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             
               Profess'd
               Socinians
            
             ,
             as
             a
             *
             Learned
             Writer
             (
             though
             of
             a
             different
             perswasion
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             )
             hath
             observed
             ,
             
               In
               pursuit
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               the
               same
               Principles
               with
               those
               of
               the
               men
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               begin
               absolutely
               
               to
               submit
               the
               Scripture
               and
               every
               thing
               contain'd
               in
               it
               to
               the
               judgment
               and
               sentence
               of
               their
               own
               Reason
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Form
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Socinianism
               visibly
               acting
               it self
               with
               some
               more
               than
               ordinary
               confidence
               .
               What
               is
               suited
               unto
               their
               Reason
               they
               will
               receive
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               affirmed
               an
               hundred
               times
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               will
               reject
               with
               the
               same
               ease
               and
               confidence
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Imaginations
               of
               men
               like
               themselves
               .
               Both
               books
               that
               are
               written
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               discourses
               of
               many
               do
               fully
               testifie
               this
               advance
               of
               the
               Pride
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               And
               he
               is
               careless
               about
               these
               things
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               Stage
               is
               downright
               Atheism
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Dunghil
               which
               such
               blazing
               exhalations
               of
               Pride
               at
               last
               fall
               into
               .
            
             It
             seems
             there
             are
             Others
             ,
             besides
             me
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             an
             apprehension
             that
             Socinianism
             tends
             directly
             to
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             But
             see
             the
             mighty
             Prevalency
             of
             Truth
             !
             It
             will
             forcibly
             make
             its
             way
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             its
             professed
             Adversaries
             .
             The
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Socinians
            
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             )
             agreed
             in
             this
             that
             Reason
             is
             the
             sole
             Judg
             in
             matters
             of
             
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             is
             
               above
               Reason
            
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             And
             yet
             both
             these
             sorts
             of
             men
             at
             other
             times
             abjure
             these
             Propositions
             as
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             thereby
             palpaby
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             *
             Smalcius
             expresly
             avers
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               above
            
             (
             though
             not
             contrary
             )
             to
             Reason
             .
             And
             in
             his
             †
             Catechism
             he
             lets
             us
             know
             
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               way
               to
               immortal
               life
               and
               happiness
               far
               exceeds
               humane
               Reason
            
             ;
             and
             he
             quotes
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             for
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             grants
             that
             ‖
             
               there
               are
               things
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               render
               any
               reasons
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               things
               expresly
               written
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               although
               the
               reasons
               of
               them
               appear
               not
               .
            
             And
             more
             fully
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Racovian
             Brethren
             he
             makes
             this
             Confession
             ,
             **
             
               We
               freely
               acknowledg
               that
               there
               are
               many
               things
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               which
               surpass
               Reason
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               believ'd
               by
               us
               ,
               on
               this
               very
               consideration
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               exceed
               Reason
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               deliver'd
               in
               Sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               very
               agreeable
               to
               that
               Reason
               which
               they
               exceed
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             how
             do
             our
             late
             Penmen
             approve
             of
             this
             ?
             Very
             well
             ,
             for
             they
             declare
             that
             *
             
               Revelation
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               clearest
               Demonstration
               of
               our
               Reason
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Unitarians
             deny
             what
             they
             have
             in
             other
             places
             affirm'd
             ,
             they
             disown
             what
             at
             other
             times
             they
             assert
             .
             And
             so
             they
             betray
             their
             own
             Cause
             ,
             and
             patronize
             ours
             :
             so
             Truth
             discovers
             and
             defends
             it self
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             while
             stifled
             or
             disguised
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             We
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             
               even
               our
               Enemies
               themselves
               being
               judges
               .
            
          
           
             Only
             here
             it
             is
             worth
             observing
             how
             fli●…ting
             ,
             how
             shifting
             ,
             how
             changeable
             
             Sozzo's
             Pupils
             are
             .
             Are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             deem'd
             very
             slippery
             Gentlemen
             when
             they
             thus
             say
             ,
             and
             unsay
             ?
             They
             have
             alter'd
             the
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             do
             it
             again
             when
             they
             see
             occasion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             visible
             how
             our
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             vary
             their
             Note
             ,
             and
             affect
             to
             differ
             from
             themselves
             .
             Whereby
             they
             let
             us
             know
             that
             they
             are
             unmindful
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Proverb
             ,
             
               When
               occasion
               serves
               we
               may
               gainsay
               others
               ,
               but
               at
               no
               time
               must
               a
               man
               contradict
               himself
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Third
             Beloved
             Conceit
             of
             theirs
             concerning
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Mysteries
             in
             it
             .
             Which
             indeed
             follows
             upon
             the
             former
             Opinion
             ,
             for
             if
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             but
             what
             is
             made
             out
             by
             Exact
             Reason
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             Mystical
             and
             Obscure
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Point
             mightily
             urg'd
             of
             late
             by
             our
             homebred
             Racovians
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             who
             have
             publish'd
             a
             small
             Essay
             entituled
             [
             An
             Impartial
             Account
             of
             the
             word
             Mystery
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             ]
             where
             they
             cantingly
             tell
             us
             that
             MYSTERY
             
               is
               the
               Tutelar
               God
               of
               the
               New
               Systems
               framed
               by
               Worldly
               Christians
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             
               the
               Vail
               of
               Absurdities
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             foolish
             representations
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             think
             themselves
             very
             Witty
             and
             Piquant
             when
             they
             call
             the
             Trinitarians
             Mystery-men
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             Examiner
             of
             the
             Exceptions
             against
             Mr.
             
             L's
             Reasonableness
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             they
             pervert
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Writ
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             represent
             the
             word
             Mystery
             otherwise
             than
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             an
             account
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             import
             of
             the
             word
             as
             it
             is
             applyed
             in
             those
             Holy
             Writings
             .
          
           
           
             All
             that
             I
             will
             say
             at
             present
             is
             that
             True
             and
             Substantial
             Reason
             informs
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             attend
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             God's
             bare
             Word
             is
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             our
             assent
             and
             belief
             :
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             acquaint
             us
             that
             there
             are
             Unsearchable
             *
             Mysteries
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             
               hidden
               wisdom
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             that
             there
             are
             
               deep
               things
               of
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             10.
             that
             there
             are
             
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             that
             
               we
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               see
               through
               a
               glass
               darkly
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             passages
             in
             Sacred
             Writ
             assure
             us
             that
             there
             are
             Unfathomable
             Depths
             ,
             Unconceivable
             Abstrusities
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our
             ken
             and
             reach
             to
             apprehend
             them
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             some
             things
             which
             are
             unaccountable
             to
             our
             knowledg
             and
             reason
             .
             Yea
             indeed
             ,
             the
             proper
             matter
             of
             Faith
             are
             those
             things
             which
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             mere
             natural
             exercise
             of
             our
             faculties
             .
             Revelation
             here
             is
             enough
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             (
             and
             that
             with
             the
             greatest
             Reason
             )
             to
             depend
             upon
             it
             entirely
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             it
             is
             Infallible
             .
          
           
           
             But
             because
             I
             intend
             at
             another
             time
             to
             insist
             particularly
             on
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               Christianity
               not
               only
               was
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
            
             I
             will
             not
             prevent
             my self
             here
             .
             Let
             it
             only
             suffice
             at
             present
             that
             I
             have
             caution'd
             the
             Reader
             against
             our
             Adversary's
             groundless
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             dark
             and
             obscure
             in
             the
             Christian
             doctrines
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Mystery
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             belonging
             to
             this
             Holy
             Institution
             .
             They
             pretend
             to
             oblige
             the
             world
             by
             divulging
             and
             laying
             all
             open
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             Others
             are
             dark
             ,
             intricate
             ,
             perplex'd
             and
             muddy
             ,
             but
             they
             only
             are
             the
             Authors
             that
             are
             Clear
             and
             Bright
             ,
             and
             write
             with
             shining
             Japan
             Ink.
             In
             brief
             ,
             they
             and
             the
             Deists
             talk
             much
             of
             
               the
               Oracles
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             brag
             of
             their
             making
             all
             things
             out
             by
             these
             ,
             though
             generally
             they
             prove
             as
             vain
             and
             idle
             as
             the
             
               Reasons
               of
               Etymologists
            
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Rationale's
             of
             the
             Roman
             Service
             and
             Rites
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             Objected
             that
             I
             have
             in
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             particular
             misrepresented
             these
             men
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             in
             one
             of
             their
             Writings
             it
             is
             positively
             asserted
             that
             *
             
               there
               are
               some
               
               Mysteries
               and
               incomprehensible
               Secrets
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             Author
             explains
             his
             meaning
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shews
             what
             he
             holds
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             one
             of
             his
             Propositions
             ,
             that
             
               we
               must
               not
               give
               the
               name
               of
               Mystery
               to
               those
               doctrines
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               or
               Reason
               ,
            
             and
             he
             means
             by
             these
             doctrines
             all
             those
             Divine
             Truths
             in
             the
             Gospel
             which
             are
             above
             our
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             and
             discern
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             Writer
             ,
             though
             he
             seems
             to
             allow
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
             yet
             in
             reality
             he
             disowns
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             infrequent
             thing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             another
             of
             their
             Authors
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             *
             
               there
               are
               some
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               which
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
            
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             Whatever
             he
             and
             some
             of
             late
             assert
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             a
             receiv'd
             and
             acknowledg'd
             opinion
             among
             the
             Socinians
             heretofore
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             but
             what
             we
             can
             comprehend
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Standing
             Principle
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             Not
             to
             admit
             any
             Article
             into
             their
             Creed
             but
             what
             they
             
             could
             make
             out
             by
             exact
             Reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             they
             rejected
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             and
             other
             Great
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             because
             they
             could
             not
             fathom
             them
             by
             Reason
             .
             This
             was
             the
             approved
             Notion
             in
             
             Socinus's
             days
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Crellius's
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shew'd
             in
             another
             place
             )
             .
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             that
             this
             very
             Author
             himself
             in
             that
             place
             where
             he
             throws
             off
             this
             Old
             Socinian
             doctrine
             ,
             takes
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             falls
             to
             proving
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ;
             he
             is
             so
             bold
             and
             confident
             as
             to
             say
             that
             we
             have
             
               as
               clear
               ,
               distinct
               and
               adequate
               a
               conception
               of
               what
               is
               Infinite
               and
               Unbounded
               as
               of
               a
               spire
               of
               Grass
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             one
             is
             as
             comprehensible
             as
             the
             other
             .
             3.
             
             I
             add
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Writer
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Party
             endeavour
             at
             other
             times
             to
             shift
             off
             that
             foresaid
             Principle
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             is
             
               Good
               Socinianism
            
             at
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             from
             some
             express
             *
             quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               New
               English
               Racovians
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             men
             of
             his
             Party
             
               deny
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               not
               because
               they
               are
               Mysteries
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               do
               not
               comprehend
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               Contradictions
               ,
               Impossibilities
               ,
               and
               pure
               Non-sense
               .
            
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             Mysteries
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             &c.
             are
             the
             same
             with
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             call
             them
             by
             that
             former
             name
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             )
             they
             can't
             comprehend
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             
               no
               idea
               ,
               no
               notion
            
             of
             them
             (
             as
             they
             speak
             at
             other
             times
             :
             )
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             Mysteries
             ?
             only
             they
             choose
             to
             cloth
             it
             in
             a
             more
             bold
             and
             prophane
             sort
             of
             language
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               Non-sense
               ,
               Contradictions
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             impose
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             cry
             out
             of
             Contradictions
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             themselves
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             believing
             some
             things
             
               above
               Reason
            
             ,
             are
             really
             of
             another
             perswasion
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             then
             that
             it
             is
             their
             business
             to
             lift
             up
             Reason
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             depress
             Christianity
             :
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             very
             eager
             against
             Mysteries
             ,
             thereby
             to
             extirpate
             that
             which
             is
             deservedly
             stiled
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             :
             especially
             
             they
             are
             inraged
             against
             the
             main
             branch
             of
             it
             ;
             
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             .
             One
             who
             is
             no
             Over-valuer
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             that
             he
             treats
             of
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             *
             
               he
               hath
               no
               small
               reason
               to
               believe
               there
               are
               several
               who
               strike
               at
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               bringing
               down
               the
               value
               of
               Mysteries
               :
            
             much
             more
             than
             by
             the
             downright
             denying
             of
             all
             Mysteries
             in
             Christianity
             .
             By
             this
             Polonian
             Stratagem
             they
             undermine
             all
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Being
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             which
             contain
             great
             Abstrusities
             ,
             depths
             ,
             and
             mysteries
             in
             them
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             this
             their
             Opinion
             which
             they
             so
             warmly
             defend
             and
             stickle
             for
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             biass
             to
             Atheism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               
                 Foreign
                 Unitarians
              
               hold
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               may
               be
               given
               to
               a
               Creature
               .
               The
               English
               ones
               do
               in
               effect
               assert
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               they
               pretend
               the
               contrary
               .
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               are
               against
               them
               .
               They
               can't
               blame
               either
               Pagan
               or
               
                 Popish
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               being
               Idolaters
               themselves
               .
               Their
               Idolatry
               is
               absurd
               and
               contradictious
               .
               They
               deny
               Prayer
               to
               have
               been
               a
               part
               of
               God's
               Worship
               commanded
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               The
               contrary
               proved
               from
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Their
               Evasions
               and
               Objections
               particularly
               answered
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               savour
               of
               Impiety
               .
               The
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               is
               held
               by
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Ceremonious
               Rite
               ,
               and
               therefore
               abolish'd
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               allow
               of
               the
               keeping
               it
               as
               lawful
               .
               The
               observing
               of
               the
               Seventh
               day
               is
               in
               some
               respect
               Moral
               .
               The
               Lord's
               day
               is
               of
               Evangelical
               Institution
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               celebrate
               it
               .
               The
               Sacraments
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               Signs
               and
               Helps
               of
               some
               spiritual
               good
               things
               .
               The
               Socinians
               oppose
               this
               ,
               and
               most
               Abusively
               treat
               those
               Sacred
               Ordinances
               .
               Whence
               we
               are
               not
               to
               wonder
               at
               their
               deriding
               and
               renouncing
               
               of
               other
               parts
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Water-Baptism
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               is
               voted
               by
               them
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
               Yet
               they
               hold
               it
               not
               unlawful
               to
               retain
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               argues
               a
               Double
               Irreligion
               .
            
          
           
             AND
             now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             next
             General
             Head
             of
             this
             present
             Discourse
             ,
             viz.
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             
               Socinian
               Worship
            
             .
             We
             found
             their
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             very
             bad
             :
             I
             believe
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             as
             faulty
             as
             to
             their
             apprehension
             concerning
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             and
             Adoration
             .
             For
             they
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             assert
             that
             he
             is
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             given
             to
             him
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             ,
             Allmighty
             ,
             All-Wise
             and
             Infinite
             God.
             It
             is
             said
             in
             the
             *
             
               Brief
               History
               of
               the
               Unitarians
            
             that
             the
             
               Socinians
               generally
               not
               only
               grant
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               contend
               that
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               worship'd
               and
               pray'd
               to
               .
               The
               Polonian
               Unitarians
               were
               so
               zealous
               in
               this
               matter
               that
               they
               excommunicated
               and
               deposed
               from
               their
               Ministry
               such
               of
               their
               own
               party
               as
               denied
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               prayed
               to
               ,
               and
               worship'd
               with
               
               divine
               worship
               .
               Socinus
               (
               de
               Invocatione
               Christi
               )
            
             peremptorily
             asserts
             the
             Invoking
             and
             Worshiping
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             
               created
               thing
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             .
             In
             an
             *
             other
             place
             he
             largely
             defends
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             he
             doth
             more
             amply
             yet
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Francis
               David's
               Defence
            
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             .
             In
             †
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             he
             contends
             that
             our
             Saviour
             should
             be
             worship'd
             with
             Divine
             and
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             because
             
               such
               Worship
               may
               be
               given
               to
               an
               other
               besides
               God
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             an
             other
             Person
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             other
             Thing
             ,
             for
             his
             opinion
             is
             that
             ‖
             
               God
               may
               command
               a
               Log
               or
               a
               Stone
               to
               be
               worship'd
               if
               he
               pleases
               :
            
             and
             if
             he
             commands
             these
             to
             be
             worship'd
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             .
             He
             defends
             this
             **
             again
             with
             great
             zeal
             and
             earnestness
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             that
             wrote
             against
             this
             doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             render
             this
             the
             more
             plausible
             ,
             he
             blesses
             the
             world
             with
             this
             strange
             notion
             ,
             that
             ††
             
               the
               First
               Commandment
               concerning
               Worshiping
               of
               God
               and
               him
               alone
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               from
               God
               the
               Power
               of
               commanding
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               us
               to
               worship
               some
               other
               besides
               himself
               ,
               but
               it
               only
               forbids
               us
               to
               do
               so
               of
               our
               own
               heads
               :
            
             And
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             aver
             that
             
               the
               Commandment
               concerning
               worshiping
               of
               God
               only
               was
               Temporary
               ,
               and
               belong'd
               only
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             
             Socinus's
             Divinity
             ,
             concerning
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             but
             create
             Astonishment
             in
             any
             sober
             Reader
             .
          
           
             *
             Volkelius
             agrees
             with
             him
             in
             both
             the
             latter
             Propositions
             ,
             but
             a
             Man
             may
             from
             that
             (
             as
             well
             as
             from
             other
             Passages
             in
             his
             Book
             )
             gather
             that
             he
             had
             little
             cause
             to
             entitle
             that
             Book
             
               [
               Of
               the
               True
               Religion
               .
               ]
            
             An
             †
             other
             of
             
             Socinus's
             Abettors
             tells
             us
             that
             
               he
               may
               be
               worship'd
               for
               a
               God.
            
             i.
             e.
             
               with
               divine
               worship
               ,
               who
               by
               nature
               or
               Essence
               is
               not
               God
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             that
             
               God
               can
               command
               that
               any
               man
               (
               even
            
             Socinus
             
               himself
               )
               shall
               be
               acknowledg'd
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               worship'd
               as
               such
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             
               a
               True
               God.
            
             He
             largely
             insists
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             
               there
               may
               be
               more
               Gods
               worship'd
               than
               One.
            
             And
             at
             an
             ‖
             other
             time
             he
             undertakes
             the
             Defence
             
             of
             this
             again
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             advances
             thus
             far
             ,
             *
             
               It
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               created
               being
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               imply
               any
               contradiction
               and
               absurdity
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               most
               worthy
               of
               God
               :
               and
               consequently
               the
               power
               of
               a
               created
               thing
               may
               be
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               infinite
               disproportion
               between
               the
               power
               of
               God
               and
               the
               power
               of
               a
               creature
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Extravagancies
             he
             runs
             himself
             into
             .
             And
             this
             he
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Party
             are
             forced
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             maintain
             their
             worshiping
             of
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             but
             a
             Creature
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             †
             Modern
             Prints
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               have
               not
               these
               seven
               years
               in
               any
               book
               professed
               that
               the
               like
               or
               the
               same
               honour
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               God.
            
             But
             this
             New
             Gang
             of
             Unitarians
             is
             not
             the
             Standard
             of
             Socinianism
             .
             There
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             listen
             to
             these
             Upstart
             Pretenders
             in
             this
             present
             case
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             that
             all
             the
             Arians
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             followers
             of
             Socinus
             have
             held
             it
             lawful
             ,
             nay
             necessary
             to
             worship
             Christ
             with
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             Nay
             the
             Gentleman
             himself
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             quoted
             ,
             soon
             after
             confesses
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Classis
             of
             Unitarians
             at
             
             this
             day
             who
             pay
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             put
             up
             their
             Prayers
             to
             him
             :
             and
             Prayer
             is
             a
             signal
             act
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             And
             a
             *
             late
             Writer
             who
             very
             well
             knows
             what
             the
             Socinians
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             hold
             ,
             finds
             fault
             with
             them
             for
             this
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             
               they
               worship
               a
               Creature-God
            
             ,
             which
             he
             condemns
             (
             and
             that
             justly
             )
             as
             not
             reconcileable
             to
             Reason
             .
             And
             hear
             what
             a
             profess'd
             Unitarian
             of
             this
             Age
             writ
             about
             two
             or
             three
             years
             ago
             ,
             †
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               worship'd
               ,
               was
               never
               made
               a
               question
               by
               the
               Unitarians
               .
               The
               question
               is
               concerning
               the
               kind
               or
               sort
               of
               Worship
               :
               Trinitarians
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               worship'd
               as
               God
               :
               we
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               worship'd
               as
               one
               whom
               
                 God
                 hath
                 exalted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               one
               whom
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             This
             distinction
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             even
             the
             
               New
               Socinians
            
             hold
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             (
             and
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             
               truly
               God
            
             )
             as
             he
             is
             
               thus
               exalted
            
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             
               the
               Head
               over
               all
               things
            
             ;
             therefore
             
             according
             to
             them
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worship'd
             
               as
               he
               is
               truly
               God.
            
             This
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             may
             make
             use
             of
             their
             shifts
             and
             subterfuges
             to
             evade
             it
             ,
             yet
             any
             Discerning
             Man
             may
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             attempt
             .
             An
             *
             other
             of
             their
             late
             Writers
             asserts
             the
             
               Worshiping
               of
               Christ
               with
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
            
             and
             particularly
             tells
             us
             that
             †
             
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               Christ
               authority
               and
               dominion
               which
               makes
               him
               a
               fit
               object
               of
               worship
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             same
             that
             the
             other
             Gentleman
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             a
             God
             by
             his
             being
             exalted
             ;
             by
             his
             being
             
               Head
               over
               all
               things
            
             he
             is
             constituted
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             truly
             so
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             is
             to
             be
             worship'd
             by
             all
             Christian
             Men.
             Thus
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Socinians
            
             agree
             ,
             though
             these
             latter
             pretend
             to
             dissent
             from
             the
             former
             about
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             add
             what
             an
             ‖
             other
             of
             their
             Moderns
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               our
               God
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Divine
               Sovereignty
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               Worship
               due
               to
               such
               Sovereignty
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             one
             of
             the
             late
             Prints
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             extant
             in
             the
             year
             1648
             ,
             but
             was
             reprinted
             in
             1691
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             vouch'd
             by
             this
             present
             Set
             of
             Socinians
             .
             Their
             reprinting
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             owning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             say
             they
             have
             not
             been
             of
             this
             Opinion
             these
             
               seven
               years
            
             .
             It
             seems
             these
             men
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             their
             own
             People
             say
             .
             It
             was
             unadvisedly
             said
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             professed
             a
             Parity
             of
             Worship
             due
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             in
             effect
             own
             it
             .
             But
             from
             that
             saying
             of
             theirs
             they
             would
             hint
             this
             ,
             that
             once
             in
             
               seven
               years
            
             or
             thereabouts
             Socinianism
             changes
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             expect
             some
             new
             discoveries
             .
             This
             is
             to
             prepare
             us
             against
             the
             next
             Climacterical
             Year
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             will
             agree
             to
             present
             us
             with
             more
             refined
             notion
             concerning
             the
             
               Worshiping
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             truly
             this
             which
             comes
             down
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Unitarians
            
             is
             very
             gross
             and
             inconsistent
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             strange
             and
             surprizing
             that
             Persons
             who
             lay
             claim
             to
             a
             greater
             share
             of
             Reason
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             ,
             should
             assert
             that
             a
             Creature
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             Divine
             Adoration
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worship'd
             with
             Sacred
             and
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             God.
             These
             are
             unaccountable
             Positions
             ,
             and
             
             such
             as
             destroy
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worship'd
             because
             of
             his
             Transcendent
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             that
             no
             Creature
             ,
             no
             Finite
             being
             hath
             it
             communicated
             to
             it
             .
             This
             makes
             God
             the
             sole
             object
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             we
             read
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
             It
             is
             express'd
             exclusively
             :
             therefore
             a
             mere
             man
             cannot
             be
             exalted
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             which
             are
             due
             only
             to
             God.
             And
             consequently
             the
             foregoing
             Assertions
             null
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Creatures
             equal
             with
             him
             .
             We
             find
             that
             when
             
               Cornelius
               fell
               down
               at
               Peter's
               feet
               and
               worship'd
               him
               ,
               Peter
               took
               him
               up
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Stand
               up
               ,
               I
               my self
               also
               am
               a
               Man
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Which
             one
             place
             vacates
             all
             their
             Adoration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             if
             Peter
             would
             not
             let
             Cornelius
             worship
             him
             because
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             himself
             was
             ,
             then
             neither
             ought
             any
             one
             to
             worship
             Christ
             if
             he
             be
             but
             a
             Man.
             The
             Reason
             is
             the
             fame
             here
             that
             it
             was
             there
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             an
             Angelick
             Nature
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             capable
             of
             being
             worship'd
             ,
             for
             as
             St.
             Peter
             forbids
             Cornelius
             ,
             so
             the
             Angel
             would
             not
             suffer
             St.
             John
             to
             give
             this
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             him
             :
             
               See
               that
               thou
               doest
               it
               not
               ,
            
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
             
             Though
             he
             was
             God's
             Minister
             and
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             God
             in
             the
             very
             same
             sense
             that
             these
             men
             say
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             worship'd
             .
             It
             appears
             hence
             that
             Adoration
             is
             founded
             only
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             is
             but
             Humane
             or
             Angelical
             is
             not
             Adorable
             .
          
           
             Are
             these
             the
             men
             that
             talk
             and
             write
             against
             the
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Pagans
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             but
             can
             it
             be
             believed
             that
             it
             was
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             one
             of
             their
             Grand
             Articles
             that
             the
             Divine
             Honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             may
             be
             derived
             to
             another
             who
             is
             not
             God
             ?
             According
             to
             this
             Principle
             neither
             Pagan
             nor
             Popish
             Idolatry
             can
             be
             condemned
             ,
             nay
             they
             must
             be
             allowed
             of
             .
             If
             Creatures
             may
             have
             Divine
             Adoration
             given
             them
             ,
             then
             
               Angels
               and
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Images
             of
             these
             latter
             may
             be
             adored
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               give
               my
               glory
               to
               another
               ,
            
             Isa.
             42.
             8
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Writers
             make
             use
             of
             against
             the
             Papists
             to
             prove
             their
             foresaid
             practice
             unlawful
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             And
             why
             then
             do
             the
             persons
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             whilst
             they
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             
             Romanists
             ,
             seem
             to
             condemn
             them
             ?
             They
             give
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             one
             whom
             they
             acknowledg
             not
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             strictly
             and
             properly
             speaking
             :
             and
             the
             Papists
             do
             no
             other
             .
             These
             may
             as
             well
             adore
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             as
             the
             Socinians
             do
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             but
             a
             fellow-creature
             ,
             as
             they
             assert
             him
             to
             be
             .
             This
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             who
             charg'd
             the
             Arians
             with
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             nay
             greater
             reason
             (
             as
             I
             could
             easily
             demonstrate
             ,
             because
             the
             Arians
             exalted
             the
             nature
             of
             Christ
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             )
             to
             tax
             Socinus
             and
             his
             followers
             with
             this
             Crime
             ,
             seeing
             they
             assert
             and
             defend
             the
             giving
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Infinite
             Eternal
             Omnipotent
             Being
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             God
             by
             Office
             and
             Institution
             ,
             by
             Place
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             Kings
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gods.
             It
             is
             plain
             then
             that
             whilst
             the
             Socinians
             stigmatize
             the
             Papists
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             they
             cannot
             shift
             off
             the
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             themselves
             :
             for
             how
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             God
             can
             be
             given
             to
             a
             Creature
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             that
             is
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             so
             )
             and
             yet
             no
             Idolatry
             be
             committed
             ,
             is
             impossible
             to
             reconcile
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             conclude
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Worshipers
             are
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             another
             proof
             of
             their
             justly
             lying
             under
             the
             imputation
             of
             Irreligion
             ,
             yea
             and
             such
             as
             is
             mix'd
             with
             those
             Absurdities
             that
             can
             never
             be
             enough
             exploded
             .
             They
             first
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             pay
             the
             Adoration
             to
             him
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God.
             They
             abjure
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             degrade
             him
             into
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Creature
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             to
             make
             amends
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             worship
             him
             as
             a
             Creator
             .
             They
             destroy
             his
             Deity
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             to
             repair
             it
             by
             this
             means
             .
             Orestes
             was
             not
             half
             so
             wild
             when
             he
             kill'd
             his
             Mother
             Clytemnestra
             ,
             and
             then
             celebrated
             a
             Feast
             in
             her
             honour
             .
             What
             strange
             Contradiction
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             reckon
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             Fictitious
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             pretend
             to
             venerate
             him
             as
             a
             True
             one
             ?
             One
             would
             scarcely
             imagine
             that
             such
             Extravagancies
             should
             be
             entertain'd
             by
             men
             that
             boast
             of
             their
             faculty
             of
             Reasoning
             .
             But
             they
             having
             once
             admitted
             so
             Great
             an
             Error
             as
             the
             denial
             of
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             plunge
             themselves
             into
             innumerable
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             run
             themselves
             into
             Idolatry
             it self
             ,
             that
             most
             hateful
             and
             abominable
             Enormity
             ,
             that
             worst
             of
             Prophanations
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             will
             extinguish
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             
             bring
             in
             direct
             Atheism
             .
             Surely
             then
             here
             is
             more
             than
             a
             smack
             of
             Irreligion
             ,
             more
             than
             an
             Atheistick
             Tincture
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             is
             an
             eminent
             act
             and
             part
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             proper
             under
             this
             
               Second
               General
               Head
            
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             where
             I
             treat
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             thoughts
             the
             Gentlemen
             have
             concerning
             this
             .
             They
             are
             agreed
             that
             
               the
               First
               Table
               of
               the
            
             DECALOGUE
             ,
             
               which
               prescribes
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               requires
               not
            
             PRAYER
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               this
               act
               of
               Worship
               is
               mention'd
               as
               a
               Duty
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               added
               afterwards
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             express
             terms
             of
             *
             Socinus
             ,
             of
             †
             Volkelius
             ,
             of
             ‖
             Smalcius
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             *
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             .
             But
             can
             any
             man
             that
             forms
             right
             thoughts
             concerning
             the
             
               Jewish
               Dispensation
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             of
             which
             God
             was
             the
             immediate
             Author
             ,
             think
             that
             it
             contain'd
             not
             in
             it
             the
             Precept
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             ?
             Was
             not
             that
             First
             Commandment
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Comment
             upon
             it
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               
               him
               ,
            
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             a
             General
             Precept
             for
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             and
             can
             any
             man
             conceive
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             signal
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             only
             to
             God
             (
             though
             it
             seems
             the
             Socinians
             are
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             )
             is
             not
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             it
             is
             not
             necessarily
             included
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             Who
             can
             imagine
             that
             there
             were
             not
             Particular
             and
             Plain
             Injunctions
             for
             Praying
             when
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             their
             Sacrificing
             was
             always
             attended
             with
             this
             part
             of
             Devotion
             ?
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             19.
             7.
             12.
             
             Prov.
             15.
             8.
             
             Luke
             1.
             10.
             
             But
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             their
             meaning
             is
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Express
             Command
             for
             Praying
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             If
             this
             be
             it
             that
             they
             mean
             ,
             then
             lo
             an
             Express
             Confutation
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             15.
             
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               .
            
             Here
             is
             not
             only
             Invocation
             but
             Thanksgiving
             or
             Praising
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             an
             other
             part
             of
             Prayer
             )
             in
             plain
             and
             explicit
             terms
             commanded
             .
          
           
             But
             have
             they
             nothing
             to
             reply
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             want
             some
             Evasion
             .
             But
             certainly
             there
             never
             was
             any
             so
             silly
             ,
             so
             impertinent
             ,
             so
             foreign
             as
             that
             which
             one
             of
             their
             Great
             Penmen
             makes
             use
             of
             .
             *
             He
             
             flies
             to
             Socinus's
             (
             I
             might
             have
             said
             to
             Bellarmine's
             )
             distinction
             of
             Counsels
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             boldness
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             are
             only
             a
             Perswasion
             or
             Counsel
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Command
             .
             You
             will
             think
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             hard
             to
             it
             when
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             give
             such
             an
             answer
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             founded
             on
             a
             Gross
             Conceit
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             but
             is
             no
             way
             applicable
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             foresaid
             words
             concern
             all
             men
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             Counsels
             have
             respect
             only
             to
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             some
             peculiar
             emergencies
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Author
             adds
             concerning
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             admitted
             that
             it
             contains
             a
             Counsel
             only
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             grant
             that
             a
             Command
             is
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             Proviso
             ,
             that
             the
             Command
             
               be
               not
               counted
               Equal
               with
               the
               other
               Precepts
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Law.
            
             Which
             is
             as
             bad
             an
             Exposition
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             shews
             what
             sorry
             apprehensions
             they
             have
             concerning
             the
             Great
             and
             Solemn
             Office
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             of
             equal
             importance
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             implied
             in
             his
             words
             )
             that
             some
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Divine
             
             Law
             comprised
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             are
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             but
             others
             may
             be
             dispens'd
             with
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             of
             equal
             Authority
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             favours
             of
             Impiety
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Evasion
             before
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             Other
             Reasons
             these
             Men
             pretend
             to
             give
             of
             that
             which
             they
             thus
             fondly
             dream
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Precept
             for
             Praying
             under
             the
             Law.
             First
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             *
             
               whatever
               good
               things
               the
               Israelites
               had
               and
               enjoyed
               ,
               were
               due
               to
               them
               by
               Right
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               promised
               them
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               need
               that
               they
               should
               pray
               for
               them
               .
            
             It
             seems
             it
             was
             superfluous
             to
             Ask
             those
             mercies
             and
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             Bound
             to
             give
             them
             .
             They
             were
             a
             Debt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             to
             be
             Claimed
             without
             any
             Imploring
             of
             God.
             Is
             not
             here
             again
             a
             plain
             siding
             with
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             their
             Device
             of
             Merit
             and
             Perfection
             ?
             for
             they
             suppose
             that
             the
             blessings
             which
             those
             people
             enjoy'd
             were
             the
             Deserved
             Wages
             of
             their
             Work
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             demanded
             of
             God
             as
             their
             Right
             ,
             not
             ask'd
             as
             a
             Favour
             :
             and
             also
             this
             is
             supposed
             that
             they
             perfectly
             and
             
             without
             the
             least
             defect
             and
             fault
             obey'd
             all
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             ;
             otherwise
             their
             very
             Imperfection
             and
             Failing
             would
             have
             been
             cause
             sufficient
             why
             they
             should
             Pray
             unto
             God
             for
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             they
             wanted
             not
             these
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             needless
             to
             make
             their
             Addresses
             to
             him
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Rare
             Notions
             of
             the
             Racovian
             Divines
             :
             or
             ,
             to
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Prophane
             Sentiments
             of
             these
             persons
             .
          
           
             Another
             Reason
             assigned
             in
             the
             same
             place
             is
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               were
               under
               the
               Old
               Law
               had
               no
               Precept
               given
               about
               Praying
               ,
               because
               those
               Duties
               which
               the
               Law
               prescribed
               them
               and
               required
               of
               them
               were
               of
               that
               nature
               that
               they
               might
               be
               performed
               without
               any
               singular
               help
               and
               assistance
               from
               God
               :
               why
               therefore
               should
               they
               invoke
               the
               Divine
               Aid
               ?
            
             And
             an
             other
             of
             their
             Writers
             joyns
             with
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Commandments
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               in
               themselves
               surpass
               humane
               strength
               :
               and
               the
               Earthly
               Happiness
               which
               was
               promised
               was
               not
               so
               great
               that
               there
               was
               need
               of
               Prayers
               to
               obtain
               it
               .
            
             The
             former
             Reason
             was
             ill
             enough
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             than
             a
             Tang
             of
             that
             which
             I
             objected
             to
             them
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             the
             common
             and
             frequent
             usage
             of
             these
             Writers
             to
             admire
             and
             cry
             up
             the
             Natural
             Strength
             and
             Abilities
             of
             Man
             ,
             asserting
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Creature
             as
             can
             do
             all
             his
             work
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Native
             Power
             .
             Nay
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             it
             seems
             (
             when
             man
             had
             not
             those
             helps
             and
             
             
             advantages
             which
             he
             hath
             now
             )
             he
             was
             able
             to
             keep
             all
             God's
             laws
             ,
             and
             entirely
             and
             perfectly
             obey
             all
             his
             Commandments
             without
             the
             Divine
             Aid
             ,
             for
             God
             gave
             no
             Precept
             about
             Praying
             to
             him
             and
             asking
             his
             assistance
             .
             And
             if
             there
             was
             no
             Precept
             then
             there
             was
             no
             Obligation
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             (
             nay
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             seem
             to
             confess
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Sin
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             or
             Command
             for
             it
             .
             )
             Consequently
             since
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             Divine
             Precepts
             and
             Rules
             ,
             they
             had
             power
             enough
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             any
             assistance
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             fully
             .
             Therefore
             Prayer
             was
             an
             idle
             impertinent
             piece
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             when
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Ezra
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               David
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             Holy
             Men
             whom
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             poured
             out
             Prayers
             and
             Petitions
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             than
             they
             need
             have
             done
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Command
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             these
             Socinian
             Writers
             that
             discourse
             after
             this
             rate
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             believed
             that
             they
             have
             any
             great
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Weighty
             and
             Important
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             due
             thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Imperfection
             of
             Man's
             Nature
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             becoming
             apprehensions
             concerning
             the
             Divine
             Help
             and
             Power
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             speak
             and
             think
             of
             God
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             real
             belief
             of
             him
             ?
          
           
           
             Unto
             Worship
             without
             doubt
             belongs
             the
             
               Solemn
               Time
            
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             for
             his
             Service
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             see
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             or
             Socinians
             is
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Observation
             of
             a
             Seventh
             Day
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             celebrated
             as
             such
             by
             Christians
             ,
             say
             *
             Volkelius
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             †
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             .
             And
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             adds
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               Ceremonial
               Observance
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             obligatory
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Religion
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               it
               utterly
               takes
               away
               all
               Ceremonies
               ,
               so
               the
               choice
               of
               Days
               ,
            
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
             And
             yet
             see
             how
             consistent
             these
             Men
             are
             with
             themselves
             :
             though
             this
             and
             all
             Ceremonious
             Observances
             are
             quite
             abolished
             by
             an
             express
             Command
             and
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             they
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             be
             so
             indulgent
             as
             to
             suffer
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               day
               ,
               Since
               it
               was
               celebrated
               of
               old
               by
               Christians
               ,
               we
               grant
               the
               same
               Liberty
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
            
             It
             is
             very
             graciously
             done
             of
             them
             to
             grant
             that
             which
             they
             before
             asserted
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             
               utterly
               taken
               away
            
             by
             that
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             permitted
             .
             Whence
             then
             have
             these
             Men
             Authority
             
               to
               suffer
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               day
               ,
            
             since
             they
             themselves
             vouch
             the
             utter
             Abolishing
             of
             it
             ?
             They
             are
             very
             great
             folks
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             what
             they
             please
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Power
             ,
             a
             Prerogative
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             they
             can
             give
             a
             
             Licence
             to
             observe
             that
             Day
             which
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             forenamed
             place
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             utterly
             condemned
             .
             Who
             knows
             where
             to
             have
             this
             People
             ?
             First
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             day
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             tell
             us
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             Contradiction
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             solidity
             and
             consistency
             to
             alledg
             in
             behalf
             of
             their
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             To
             vote
             the
             
               Seventh
               Day
            
             to
             be
             Part
             of
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             because
             the
             observing
             of
             it
             was
             practised
             before
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             none
             of
             that
             Law.
             It
             hath
             a
             Generally
             Moral
             and
             Perpetual
             Foundation
             ,
             because
             Right
             Reason
             (
             which
             is
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             is
             immutable
             )
             dictates
             the
             Celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             Reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             imitate
             God
             in
             whatever
             he
             commands
             us
             .
             He
             resting
             from
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Creation
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             thereupon
             instituted
             a
             Cessation
             of
             all
             worldly
             labour
             and
             business
             among
             all
             mankind
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             dedicated
             it
             to
             his
             honour
             and
             worship
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             whereby
             the
             observance
             of
             it
             becomes
             ,
             on
             
               that
               account
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               that
               respect
               Moral
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             strictly
             Moral
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             devoting
             some
             Certain
             and
             Peculiar
             Time
             to
             God's
             Service
             is
             Moral
             ,
             therefore
             
               so
               far
            
             the
             observing
             of
             a
             Seventh
             Day
             is
             Moral
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             
               particular
               seventh
               day
            
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             day
             in
             Seven
             which
             we
             now
             keep
             ,
             it
             was
             separated
             and
             hallowed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             (
             who
             had
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             so
             it
             became
             an
             Evangelical
             Institution
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             
               more
               than
               Moral
            
             .
             Wherefore
             
             the
             Socinians
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Quakers
             and
             some
             other
             High-flown
             Sects
             ,
             hold
             that
             *
             
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               to
               keep
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               more
               than
               any
               other
               ,
            
             despise
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Institution
             ,
             prophane
             the
             Time
             which
             was
             particularly
             destined
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Miraculous
             Resurrection
             consecrated
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             apart
             for
             holy
             and
             religious
             duties
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             accounts
             it
             not
             a
             Holy
             Day
             ,
             and
             keeps
             it
             not
             as
             such
             ,
             plainly
             manifests
             a
             spirit
             of
             Impiety
             and
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             question'd
             that
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Sacraments
            
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             appertain
             to
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             how
             piously
             the
             Racovians
             express
             themselves
             with
             regard
             to
             these
             Divine
             Institutions
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             general
             belief
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             that
             
               
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               as
               †
               Our
               Church
               well
               expresses
               it
               )
               are
               not
               only
               badges
               or
               tokens
               of
               Christian
               mens
               profession
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               certain
               sure
               witnesses
               and
               effectual
               signs
               of
               grace
               and
               God's
               good
               will
               toward
               us
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               doth
               work
               invisibly
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               only
               quicken
               ,
               but
               also
               strengthen
               and
               confirm
               our
               Faith
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             particularly
             ,
             as
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             agree
             with
             ‖
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               sign
               of
               profession
               and
               mark
               of
               difference
               ,
               whereby
               Christian
               Men
               are
               discerned
               from
               others
               ,
               but
               whereby
               ,
               as
               by
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               
               they
               that
               receive
               Baptism
               rightly
               ,
               are
               grafted
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               promises
               of
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               adoption
               to
               be
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               visibly
               sign'd
               and
               seal'd
               ,
               faith
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               grace
               increased
               by
               vertue
               of
               Prayer
               unto
               God.
               
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             perswasion
             of
             all
             Understanding
             and
             Religious
             Men
             :
             this
             hath
             been
             their
             firm
             and
             grounded
             belief
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             these
             Ordinances
             were
             appointed
             for
             Great
             and
             Excellent
             Purposes
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             when
             rightly
             and
             effectually
             administred
             ,
             Chanels
             of
             Grace
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Pledges
             of
             God's
             good
             will
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Signs
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             more
             particularly
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             should
             be
             a
             help
             to
             our
             Faith
             and
             all
             our
             other
             Graces
             ,
             and
             a
             solemn
             Seal
             and
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Favour
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Memorial
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Gentlemen
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             are
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             for
             *
             they
             with
             one
             consent
             declare
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               collation
               of
               any
               Grace
               ,
               no
               Confirmation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               no
               bestowing
               of
               any
               Spiritual
               Blessing
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             And
             generally
             they
             hold
             with
             †
             Volkelius
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             end
             of
             instituting
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             but
             Thankfulness
             .
             The
             ‖
             
               Racovian
               
               Catechism
            
             teaches
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             ratifie
             and
             seal
             the
             Benefits
             purchas'd
             for
             us
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             yea
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               useful
               to
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             An
             *
             other
             Writer
             peremptorily
             determines
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             use
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             but
             to
             stir
             up
             our
             Thankfulness
             for
             Christ's
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             falsly
             said
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Seal
             of
             Grace
             and
             Divine
             Favour
             ,
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Promises
             and
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             erroneously
             said
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             to
             be
             a
             Memorial
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             :
             though
             he
             had
             in
             express
             terms
             said
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               other
               end
               of
               this
               Sacrament
            
             than
             
               that
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
               together
               with
               giving
               of
               thanks
               and
               setting
               forth
               his
               cruel
               death
               should
               perpetually
               remain
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             he
             had
             forgot
             what
             he
             had
             said
             :
             but
             he
             was
             not
             forgetful
             to
             disparage
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             we
             be
             so
             uncharitable
             as
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Unitarians
             of
             our
             times
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             ?
             Verily
             it
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             Charity
             to
             think
             so
             of
             them
             since
             they
             have
             expresly
             declar'd
             as
             much
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             *
             
               they
               like
               not
               the
               word
            
             [
             Sacraments
             ]
             
               because
               it
               is
               no
               Scripture-word
            
             ,
             for
             which
             profound
             reason
             some
             of
             them
             have
             profess'd
             that
             they
             dislike
             the
             word
             Trinity
             :
             then
             they
             declare
             that
             neither
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             
               work
               ought
               in
               us
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             as
             
               for
               the
               effects
               and
               consequences
               ascrib'd
               to
               the
               right
               partaking
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               they
               can
               
               
               find
               them
               no
               where
               but
               in
               the
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Superstitious
               admirers
               or
               idolaters
               of
               External
               things
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             of
             all
             Protestants
             .
             And
             here
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             notice
             how
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             most
             Abusively
             treated
             by
             these
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             ,
             which
             will
             further
             evince
             that
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Character
             which
             I
             have
             given
             them
             .
             Their
             language
             is
             as
             follows
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               in
               black
               sprinkle
               you
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Church's
               Water
               ,
               or
               give
               you
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
               ,
               or
               a
               sup
               of
               Wine
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               hath
               pronounced
               the
               Wonder-working
               words
               prescribed
               in
               Mother
               Church's
               Ritual
               ;
               though
               by
               nature
               you
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               Devil
               ,
               you
               shall
               presently
               be
               inclin'd
               to
               as
               much
               good
               as
               will
               save
               you
               from
               Hell
               ,
               and
               qualifie
               you
               for
               Heaven
               .
               And
               this
               no
               less
               certainly
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               one
               of
               the
               Elect
               (
               for
               else
               the
               Churches
               Incantation
               produces
               only
               a
               momentary
               effect
               and
               a
               false
               appearance
               of
               good
               )
               no
               less
               certainly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               than
               by
               tying
               the
               Norman
               Knot
               you
               may
               gain
               the
               love
               of
               the
               person
               you
               desire
               ,
               or
               by
               other
               Devices
               recorded
               in
               the
               learned
               books
               of
               Magick
               you
               may
               cause
               Hatred
               ,
               raise
               Winds
               ,
               and
               do
               a
               thousand
               other
               Feats
               which
               have
               no
               more
               natural
               and
               real
               agreement
               with
               those
               Causes
               that
               are
               said
               to
               produce
               them
               ,
               than
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               have
               with
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
               or
               with
               a
               sprinkling
               of
               water
               .
            
          
           
             It
             can't
             be
             said
             he
             speaks
             this
             of
             the
             way
             of
             administring
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             place
             he
             is
             designedly
             speaking
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             especially
             
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               her
               Prayers
               and
               Offices
               of
               the
               Service-book
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Articles
               and
               Homilies
               :
            
             so
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             means
             the
             celebration
             of
             both
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             and
             manner
             of
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             Ours
             .
             And
             that
             he
             makes
             himself
             merry
             with
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             not
             Popish
             manner
             of
             administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             evident
             further
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             mentions
             not
             only
             the
             
               giving
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               sup
               of
               Wine
            
             ,
             which
             latter
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             this
             Author
             knows
             as
             well
             as
             any
             man.
             Wherefore
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             speak
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             they
             are
             administred
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             what
             jolly
             work
             he
             makes
             of
             it
             .
             Mother-Church
             is
             with
             him
             a
             term
             for
             any
             
               Eminent
               Reform'd
               Church
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             Style
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             they
             in
             their
             late
             Writings
             usually
             call
             any
             Church
             of
             Note
             that
             differs
             from
             them
             ,
             Mother-Church
             .
             The
             Lawful
             Minister
             that
             attends
             on
             the
             Sacred
             Institutions
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             hath
             no
             better
             Title
             with
             them
             than
             
               the
               man
               in
               black
            
             .
             Baptism
             forsooth
             is
             the
             
               Churches
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             cannot
             be
             more
             decently
             express'd
             by
             him
             than
             by
             
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
            
             and
             
               a
               sup
               of
               Wine
            
             :
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             pronounc'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             are
             scoffingly
             call'd
             
               the
               wonder-working
               words
            
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             prophane
             and
             impious
             )
             an
             Incantation
             ,
             a
             Charm
             ,
             a
             Spell
             .
             Then
             he
             scandalously
             uses
             the
             terms
             of
             
               Devil
               ,
               Hell
            
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             believ'd
             no
             such
             things
             :
             and
             to
             confirm
             us
             
             in
             this
             perswasion
             concerning
             him
             he
             proceeds
             (
             after
             he
             had
             jeer'd
             
               the
               Elect
            
             )
             to
             compare
             the
             Solemn
             and
             Evangelical
             Ordinances
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             to
             the
             
               Lewdest
               ,
               Vilest
            
             ,
             and
             
               most
               prophane
            
             things
             imaginable
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             Feats
             of
             Magick
             Art.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             most
             Sacred
             matters
             of
             our
             Religion
             are
             derided
             by
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             such
             passages
             as
             these
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             a
             very
             unsanctified
             temper
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             those
             who
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             this
             wild
             and
             prophane
             way
             of
             talking
             ,
             blaspheme
             even
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             vilifying
             the
             blessed
             undertaking
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             disregarding
             the
             powerful
             assistance
             and
             aids
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             Divinity
             of
             both
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             abuse
             and
             debauch
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Excellent
             Principles
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             themselves
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             let
             fly
             against
             all
             that
             is
             Sacred
             and
             Venerable
             .
             Who
             will
             not
             say
             (
             and
             that
             on
             just
             grounds
             )
             that
             here
             is
             more
             than
             a
             Vergency
             to
             that
             cursed
             genius
             which
             I
             have
             before
             mention'd
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             enquire
             more
             particularly
             into
             their
             apprehensions
             about
             Baptism
             .
             Concerning
             this
             they
             have
             espoused
             this
             groundless
             conceit
             ,
             that
             now
             among
             Christians
             it
             is
             an
             Insignificant
             Rite
             .
             The
             determination
             of
             their
             *
             Great
             Master
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Baptism
               was
               prescribed
               to
               none
               but
               Heathens
               :
               among
               those
               who
               make
               publick
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               it
               :
               at
               this
               time
               it
               doth
               not
               
               concern
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               mere
               indifferent
               thing
               .
            
             Most
             of
             his
             followers
             represent
             it
             after
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             say
             †
             
               there
               was
               no
               Command
               for
               Water-Baptism
               ,
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             
               Baptism
               is
               ceas'd
            
             ,
             saith
             ‖
             
               Volkelius
               ,
               it
               belonging
               only
               to
               those
               First
               Times
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             urge
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ,
            
             *
             Socinus
             answers
             that
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Water
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             was
             not
             enjoyn'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             freely
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Temporary
             Rite
             .
             To
             which
             their
             Chief
             †
             Doctors
             say
             Amen
             .
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             the
             Reason
             why
             it
             is
             not
             obligatory
             now
             ,
             they
             will
             put
             you
             off
             by
             saying
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             Internal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             admits
             not
             of
             such
             an
             external
             and
             corporal
             Ceremony
             as
             Baptism
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             
               Sons
               of
               Reason
            
             apply
             not
             this
             to
             the
             Other
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             perpetual
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             Outward
             Sensible
             Rite
             :
             this
             interferes
             not
             with
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Which
             lets
             us
             see
             how
             Partial
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Arguing
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             let
             us
             mark
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             these
             men
             :
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             no
             Precept
             for
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             Ceremonial
             Rite
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             abolish'd
             (
             for
             all
             this
             they
             hold
             and
             maintain
             )
             
             yet
             they
             defend
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             retaining
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             any
             Turkish
             or
             Jewish
             Proselytes
             (
             for
             ‖
             they
             mention
             these
             particularly
             )
             for
             because
             they
             are
             come
             over
             to
             the
             Turks
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             they
             expect
             I
             suppose
             that
             some
             of
             them
             will
             return
             the
             kindness
             ,
             and
             be
             Converts
             to
             some
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             So
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             is
             kept
             up
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             Mahometans
             and
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             expected
             to
             honour
             Socinianism
             with
             their
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             respect
             to
             Adult
             Persons
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             tolerated
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             Infants
             is
             utterly
             condemned
             by
             them
             †
             all
             ,
             
               as
               a
               practice
               founded
               on
               no
               Precept
               or
               Example
               .
            
             They
             agree
             with
             the
             Old
             Pelagians
             and
             Anabaptists
             that
             Children
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             this
             Rite
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             the
             same
             Reasons
             (
             if
             we
             may
             call
             them
             so
             )
             for
             their
             Tenent
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             *
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             ,
             which
             excludes
             Infants
             because
             
               they
               cannot
               themselves
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               acknowledge
               Christ
               for
               their
               Saviour
               .
            
             And
             †
             one
             of
             their
             Chief
             Rabbies
             determines
             in
             brief
             thus
             ,
             
               Infants
               not
               knowing
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             an
             *
             other
             calls
             it
             
               a
               Vain
               and
               Childish
               action
            
             .
             And
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             facetious
             when
             a
             little
             after
             he
             stiles
             it
             
               the
               Childish
               Baptism
               of
               Children
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             of
             the
             last
             Edition
             ,
             
               The
               Baptists
               or
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             say
             †
             they
             ,
             
               worthily
               labour
               in
               the
               vindicating
               of
               Baptism
               to
               those
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               are
               uncapable
               of
               it
               .
            
             ‖
             They
             determine
             that
             
               Baptism
               was
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               initiate
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               into
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             none
             but
             these
             are
             to
             be
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             Rite
             :
             herein
             exactly
             following
             their
             Master
             *
             Socinus
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             if
             any
             heretofore
             left
             their
             Judaism
             or
             Paganism
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             baptised
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             are
             not
             to
             be
             baptised
             .
             Then
             they
             add
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             
               that
               no
               person
               is
               capable
               of
               baptism
               but
               such
               as
               can
               profess
               and
               intend
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               Baptism
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               a
               clean
               conscience
               and
               a
               new
               life
               :
            
             consequently
             all
             Infants
             are
             excluded
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             who
             would
             not
             think
             that
             Paedobaptism
             were
             wholly
             discarded
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             allow
             of
             it
             ?
             But
             behold
             yet
             a
             farther
             proof
             of
             their
             Repugnancies
             ,
             of
             their
             jarring
             with
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             Truth
             ,
             of
             their
             contradicting
             their
             own
             sentiments
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             spoken
             so
             contemptibly
             of
             this
             Sacred
             
             Institution
             ,
             though
             they
             openly
             confess
             that
             Children
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             publish
             to
             the
             world
             that
             there
             is
             neither
             Command
             nor
             Practice
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             their
             Authors
             whom
             I
             have
             mention'd
             hold
             it
             may
             be
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             these
             men
             will
             not
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ?
             The
             whole
             Sect
             of
             Anabaptists
             are
             against
             Paedobaptism
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             they
             are
             to
             be
             commended
             that
             they
             approve
             not
             of
             that
             in
             others
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             is
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             .
             But
             here
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Religionists
             that
             cry
             down
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Children
             as
             an
             empty
             and
             childish
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             void
             of
             all
             Allowance
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             and
             absurd
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             not
             unlawful
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             Talent
             of
             solving
             Contrarieties
             ,
             let
             him
             use
             it
             here
             ,
             for
             here
             is
             great
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             be
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             *
             some
             of
             the
             High-fliers
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             consistent
             with
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             principles
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Children
             as
             Anti-Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             by
             any
             means
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             for
             truly
             if
             it
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             it
             represented
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             suffer'd
             any
             longer
             .
             Wherefore
             those
             of
             the
             Party
             before
             mention'd
             are
             guilty
             of
             a
             double
             Irreligion
             ,
             first
             in
             slandering
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             prophanely
             scoffing
             at
             this
             Institution
             ,
             this
             Evangelical
             Rite
             ordain'd
             by
             our
             
             Lord
             himself
             ;
             Secondly
             in
             allowing
             the
             administring
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             thus
             reproach'd
             it
             ,
             and
             represented
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             utterly
             unlawful
             .
             What
             will
             the
             Impious
             Despisers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             what
             will
             the
             Atheists
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             hereby
             confirm'd
             in
             their
             dislike
             and
             contempt
             of
             what
             is
             Sacred
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             taught
             to
             open
             their
             mouths
             against
             God
             and
             whatever
             is
             Religious
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             )
             to
             make
             some
             shew
             of
             outward
             allowing
             them
             ?
             Is
             not
             here
             an
             Example
             set
             them
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             do
             we
             not
             see
             it
             daily
             followed
             ?
             Thus
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             men
             strike
             at
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             strike
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             pretend
             to
             raise
             it
             up
             as
             it
             were
             :
             but
             this
             is
             only
             adding
             Dissimulation
             to
             their
             gross
             Impiety
             ,
             which
             renders
             their
             Guilt
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             mightily
             aggravates
             their
             Crime
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Socinians
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               
                 Distinct
                 Order
              
               of
               men
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               disproved
               from
               the
               Evangelical
               Writings
               .
               Though
               they
               are
               for
               
                 Gather'd
                 Churches
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               contradict
               this
               in
               their
               practice
               .
               They
               can
               give
               no
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               censuring
               other
               Congregations
               .
               Their
               Indifferency
               in
               Religion
               is
               inferr'd
               from
               their
               having
               no
               
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               As
               also
               from
               their
               concealing
               their
               Names
               and
               Persons
               .
               Something
               worse
               than
               Cowardize
               is
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               them
               .
               They
               hold
               
                 Officious
                 Lies
              
               to
               
               be
               lawful
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Opinion
               is
               shewed
               to
               be
               unreasonable
               .
               
               Socinus's
               Explication
               of
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 28.
              
               justly
               censured
               .
               They
               assert
               that
               
                 Immodesty
                 ,
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 Impure
                 Desires
                 and
                 Lusts
              
               were
               not
               forbid
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               The
               Badness
               of
               this
               assertion
               laid
               open
               .
               They
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Powers
              
               .
               They
               will
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               punish
               any
               Offenders
               (
               no
               not
               Murderers
               )
               
               with
               death
               .
               Herein
               they
               oppose
               themselves
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
               The
               reason
               guess●…d
               at
               why
               they
               take
               the
               Sword
               out
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               hand
               .
               They
               condemn
               all
               
                 going
                 to
                 War
              
               as
               unchristian
               and
               unlawful
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             dispatch'd
             
               Two
               of
               the
               General
               Heads
            
             which
             I
             propounded
             ,
             I
             pass
             to
             the
             Third
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             or
             Government
             .
             The
             Socinians
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             
               Distinct
               Order
            
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             peculiarly
             and
             solely
             belongs
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             *
             Socinus
             indeed
             grants
             that
             one
             Man
             may
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             sees
             no
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             saith
             .
             But
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             followers
             admit
             of
             any
             Call
             or
             Mission
             requisite
             in
             order
             to
             this
             .
             The
             †
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             positively
             determines
             it
             so
             :
             for
             though
             it
             seems
             to
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             more
             fitting
             and
             decent
             that
             professed
             and
             set
             Ministers
             should
             perform
             the
             publick
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             they
             grant
             observed
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             assert
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Necessary
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             require
             it
             .
             *
             Smalcius
             expresly
             maintains
             this
             .
             †
             Volkelius
             gives
             us
             his
             judgment
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Minister
               should
               dispense
               to
               the
               rest
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               wholly
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               commanded
               us
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               any
               reason
               given
               why
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               at
               all
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               proved
               ,
            
             saith
             an
             ‖
             Other
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               no
               man
               to
               do
               those
               things
            
             (
             which
             he
             mention'd
             just
             before
             ,
             viz.
             preaching
             ,
             baptizing
             ,
             administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             )
             
               unless
               he
               be
               call'd
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             and
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             alledging
             several
             Arguments
             .
             The
             **
             
               Racovian
               Catechism
            
             hints
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             may
             be
             administred
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             devoted
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             what
             saith
             their
             famous
             Master
             ?
             ††
             
               As
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               suspect
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               celebrated
               by
               any
               one
               that
               professes
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ.
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             *
             
               Any
               Christian
               Man
               may
               exercise
               the
               office
               of
               Preaching
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             agree
             with
             him
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             Distinct
             Order
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Layman
             may
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             What
             their
             opinion
             concerning
             Preaching
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             learnt
             from
             the
             Racovian
             †
             Catechism
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             it
             since
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             since
             Christianity
             is
             setled
             in
             the
             world
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             saith
             an
             ‖
             other
             Friend
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Writings
             (
             which
             are
             the
             infallible
             Rule
             we
             are
             to
             direct
             our selves
             by
             ,
             and
             whence
             we
             are
             to
             learn
             what
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
             are
             to
             take
             place
             )
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Distinction
             and
             Peculiarity
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             and
             its
             Peculiar
             Function
             are
             settled
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             A
             peculiar
             Mission
             is
             expresly
             required
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             A
             Particular
             Call
             is
             made
             necessary
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
             Upon
             which
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             grounded
             ,
             
               It
               is
               
               *
               not
               lawful
               for
               any
               man
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               office
               of
               Publick
               Preaching
               or
               Ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               before
               he
               is
               lawfully
               call'd
               and
               sent
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             disregarded
             by
             our
             New
             Modellers
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             who
             could
             expect
             any
             other
             thing
             ?
             for
             they
             who
             have
             so
             abused
             and
             perverted
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             treat
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             with
             contempt
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             yea
             wholly
             to
             make
             void
             their
             Office
             and
             Charge
             .
             This
             is
             a
             fresh
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             what
             I
             formely
             tax'd
             them
             with
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             further
             I
             will
             observe
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Socinian
             Writers
             there
             is
             a
             †
             
               Necessity
               of
               openly
               adhering
               to
               some
               Congregation
               professing
               Christ's
               discipline
               ;
               and
               that
               Congregation
               must
               be
               such
               as
               they
               think
               to
               be
               purer
               than
               the
               rest
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             design
             and
             subject
             of
             
             Socinus's
             book
             
               De
               Officio
               hominis
               Christiani
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             must
             be
             of
             some
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             those
             who
             were
             then
             call'd
             Arians
             or
             Ebionites
             .
             That
             is
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Anti-Trinitarian
             perswasion
             must
             have
             a
             Gather'd
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             make
             publick
             profession
             of
             
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             openly
             teach
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             offer
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             that
             though
             this
             be
             profess'd
             in
             their
             Writings
             to
             be
             an
             Indispensable
             Point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             regard
             not
             the
             practising
             of
             it
             .
             None
             of
             our
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             have
             any
             Set
             Meetings
             for
             the
             propagating
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             other
             perswasions
             have
             at
             this
             day
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             all
             Parties
             who
             think
             their
             Way
             to
             be
             True
             and
             Good
             hold
             distinct
             Congregations
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             or
             at
             other
             Solemn
             times
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             profession
             of
             their
             particular
             Way
             and
             Worship
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             this
             is
             the
             usage
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             different
             Parties
             of
             Religion
             .
             They
             did
             it
             even
             when
             they
             had
             a
             Prohibition
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             now
             much
             more
             openly
             when
             they
             are
             not
             restrained
             by
             Publick
             Authority
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             single
             Meeting
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             upheld
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             tho
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             their
             way
             of
             worship
             differs
             from
             that
             of
             all
             Other
             Parties
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             Object
             of
             Worship
             is
             different
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             their
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             look
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             no
             
             other
             .
             Which
             one
             thing
             should
             make
             them
             assemble
             together
             in
             a
             distinct
             place
             and
             manner
             from
             all
             other
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             .
             They
             should
             ,
             if
             they
             acted
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             have
             a
             peculiar
             Church
             ,
             and
             openly
             preach
             up
             their
             Perswasions
             ,
             and
             declare
             against
             the
             false
             and
             
               Idolatrous
               Worship
            
             of
             all
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             but
             themselves
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             seems
             they
             esteem
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             consistent
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             form
             an
             Assembly
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             want
             Members
             ,
             they
             know
             where
             to
             have
             them
             :
             it
             is
             but
             sending
             for
             some
             more
             of
             their
             brethren
             in
             
               Transylvania
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             they
             may
             be
             stock'd
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             possibly
             omit
             the
             Meeting
             together
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             suppose
             in
             London
             or
             some
             other
             convenient
             place
             ,
             for
             their
             Principles
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             or
             Discipline
             oblige
             them
             to
             this
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             some
             Prudential
             Considerations
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             their
             Prudence
             is
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             that
             it
             outweighs
             ,
             yea
             wholly
             excludes
             their
             Duty
             :
             and
             surely
             men
             of
             their
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             will
             not
             boast
             much
             of
             such
             a
             Prudence
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             they
             
             pretend
             Discretion
             and
             Prudence
             for
             their
             not
             Assembling
             together
             ,
             then
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             tax
             all
             the
             Meetings
             and
             Congregations
             of
             other
             Perswasions
             as
             herds
             of
             Imprudent
             and
             Impolitick
             Men
             :
             and
             whether
             such
             a
             Charge
             as
             this
             savours
             of
             Prudence
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             themselves
             to
             judg
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             these
             Gentlemen
             can
             be
             as
             smart
             upon
             the
             Dissenters
             (
             when
             they
             think
             fit
             )
             as
             upon
             Church-men
             :
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             *
             
               Trinitarian
               Scheme
               of
               Religion
            
             that
             the
             former
             
               have
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               for
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               causes
            
             .
             And
             in
             an
             †
             other
             of
             their
             late
             Essays
             they
             rattle
             all
             Dissenters
             at
             a
             high
             rate
             ,
             charging
             them
             with
             
               great
               inconsistency
               to
               themselves
               and
               their
               own
               principles
               :
            
             and
             afterwards
             they
             call
             them
             Wi●…-Worshippers
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             their
             
               worship
               is
               without
               any
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               by
               precept
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               one
               example
               ,
               nay
               against
               the
               full
               current
               of
               Scripture-Worship
               .
            
             Then
             they
             add
             ,
             
               their
               Worship
               i●…
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               invention
               ,
            
             and
             soon
             after
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Popish
               Invention
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             these
             men
             who
             thus
             condemn
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             declare
             for●…
             Purer
             Congregation
             and
             Worship
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             should
             have
             Particular
             and
             
             Distinct
             Assemblies
             of
             their
             own
             :
             but
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             they
             mix
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             particularly
             sometimes
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Conformists
             :
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             professed
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             joyning
             in
             that
             Service
             (
             particularly
             the
             Li●…any
             where
             the
             
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               God-head
            
             are
             invoked
             ,
             and
             the
             Doxology
             which
             is
             so
             frequently
             repeated
             )
             wherein
             the
             Deity
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             publickly
             professed
             and
             owned
             .
             Socinus
             had
             other
             thoughts
             when
             he
             endeavour'd
             to
             prove
             that
             *
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
            
             Poland
             
               and
               of
               the
               Great
               Dutchy
               of
            
             Lithuania
             
               ought
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               to
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               those
               that
               were
               call'd
               Arians
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             profess'd
             
             Socinus's
             doctrine
             .
             Now
             ,
             will
             not
             any
             rational
             and
             considerate
             man
             infer
             hence
             that
             our
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             are
             very
             cold
             and
             unconcerned
             in
             their
             Religion
             ?
             for
             though
             according
             to
             the
             Scheme
             of
             their
             Church-Government
             they
             ought
             to
             Meet
             together
             in
             a
             visible
             and
             solemn
             manner
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             Indifferent
             that
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             so
             Cowardly
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Which
             breeds
             a
             suspicion
             of
             them
             that
             they
             only
             act
             a
             Part
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             
             another
             time
             they
             will
             be
             at
             something
             else
             .
          
           
             Which
             appears
             from
             this
             likewise
             that
             ,
             tho
             they
             under
             hand
             manage
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             write
             in
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             conceal
             their
             Names
             and
             Persons
             .
             They
             are
             against
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             they
             keep
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             the
             world
             know
             who
             they
             are
             .
             This
             evidently
             convinces
             us
             how
             Indifferent
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             their
             doctrine
             is
             really
             True
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             Substantial
             and
             Necessary
             Points
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             act
             thus
             under
             a
             disguise
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             be
             sensible
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             discover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             above
             board
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             plain
             and
             free
             in
             their
             owning
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             Verities
             of
             Necessary
             Concern
             in
             Religion
             (
             as
             they
             sometimes
             pretend
             )
             then
             they
             are
             worth
             the
             Publick
             owning
             ,
             and
             these
             persons
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             .
             But
             we
             see
             they
             dare
             not
             (
             even
             in
             this
             Juncture
             when
             Liberty
             was
             allow'd
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             safely
             speak
             their
             minds
             )
             appear
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             Names
             before
             their
             Writings
             .
             This
             shews
             that
             they
             have
             no
             true
             Zeal
             for
             their
             Cause
             ,
             yea
             that
             at
             the
             bottom
             they
             are
             but
             little
             or
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             .
             
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             deeply
             concerned
             for
             that
             which
             is
             their
             Darling
             Point
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             think
             of
             them
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Cowardize
             ,
             but
             something
             of
             a
             worse
             nature
             that
             makes
             them
             thus
             mask
             themselves
             .
             These
             
               Knights
               Errant
            
             (
             who
             come
             not
             like
             those
             of
             old
             to
             do
             kindnesses
             to
             the
             distressed
             )
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             beavers
             of
             their
             helmets
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             see
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             concealment
             they
             are
             abler
             to
             do
             the
             greater
             mischief
             .
             They
             lie
             hid
             ,
             and
             publish
             not
             their
             Names
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             saying
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             aspersing
             whom
             they
             will
             with
             their
             audacious
             pens
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             have
             free
             liberty
             to
             disturb
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             unsettle
             men
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             to
             beget
             Disputes
             and
             Wranglings
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             Scepticism
             and
             Indifferency
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             moreover
             add
             ,
             under
             this
             Third
             General
             Head
             ,
             their
             unscriptural
             Notion
             concerning
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             ,
             like
             other
             Societies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             extinct
             .
             Whereas
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             all
             Protestants
             (
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             shall
             
             never
             be
             wholly
             extirpated
             ,
             these
             men
             vouch
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               asserting
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             So
             *
             Volkelius
             and
             †
             Ostorodus
             :
             and
             Smalcius
             against
             Frantzius
             holds
             the
             same
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             is
             because
             
               it
               is
               in
               every
               man's
               power
               to
               Apostatize
               and
               deny
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               may
               so
               happen
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               Church
               in
               being
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             Faithfulness
             on
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             can
             be
             superseded
             by
             Man's
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             We
             are
             ascertain'd
             of
             the
             contrary
             from
             such
             expres●…
             and
             direct
             Promises
             as
             these
             ,
             
               God
               is
               i●…
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
            
             Psal.
             46.
             5.
             
             
               God
               will
               establish
               her
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             48.
             8.
             
             
               The
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             From
             these
             and
             several
             other
             plain
             passages
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Truth
             impregnable
             ,
             that
             the
             True
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             that
             God's
             special
             Providence
             attends
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             and
             shall
             be
             preserved
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             endure
             to
             the
             World's
             End.
             But
             their
             contrary
             perswasion
             shews
             us
             what
             a
             
             mean
             esteem
             they
             have
             of
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             how
             Indifferent
             they
             are
             as
             to
             the
             duration
             or
             extinction
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             what
             their
             Sentiments
             are
             in
             reference
             to
             Practice
             and
             Morality
             .
             But
             I
             sincerely
             declare
             I
             intend
             not
             here
             any
             reflection
             upon
             their
             Persons
             or
             Actions
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             perfect
             stranger
             to
             them
             :
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             but
             their
             Books
             :
             or
             if
             I
             knew
             any
             thing
             that
             were
             a
             blemish
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             able
             to
             rake
             up
             materials
             to
             represent
             them
             blameable
             in
             point
             of
             Morals
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             an
             unworthy
             act
             so
             much
             as
             to
             mention
             it
             ,
             for
             those
             are
             Weak
             and
             Feeble
             Arguers
             who
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Methods
             .
             It
             is
             irrational
             to
             judg
             of
             Opinions
             from
             the
             Personal
             miscarriages
             of
             any
             men
             .
             My
             business
             at
             present
             is
             to
             set
             before
             the
             Reader
             the
             thoughts
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Chief
             Writers
             concerning
             some
             Points
             of
             Morality
             .
          
           
             
               Officious
               Lies
               were
               never
               forbidden
               either
               by
               Moses
               or
               Christ
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               &
               consequently
               are
               lawful
            
             saith
             *
             Volkelius
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               profitable
               
               to
               some
               :
            
             as
             if
             that
             would
             render
             them
             Lawful
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             instructed
             us
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             be
             induced
             
               to
               do
               evil
            
             ,
             that
             
               good
               may
               come
            
             of
             it
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             Advantage
             and
             Profit
             cannot
             render
             that
             lawful
             which
             is
             otherwise
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             all
             Lying
             is
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Transgression
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law.
             To
             prove
             that
             this
             Profitable
             Lying
             is
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             alledge
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             at
             other
             times
             they
             make
             nothing
             of
             Examples
             thence
             ,
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             persons
             greater
             perfection
             than
             the
             Law
             did
             ,
             as
             their
             Gloss
             upon
             Mat.
             5.
             evidences
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             though
             they
             must
             
               not
               swear
               at
               all
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             lie
             ,
             i.
             e.
             if
             it
             be
             in
             an
             officious
             and
             serviceable
             way
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             General
             Prohibitions
             of
             all
             Lying
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             7.
             
             Lev.
             19.
             11.
             
             Prov.
             6.
             17.
             12.
             22.
             13.
             5.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             25.
             
             Col.
             3.
             9.
             
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             generally
             preach'd
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             these
             men
             )
             it
             would
             have
             a
             pernicious
             effect
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             Lies
             would
             be
             reckon'd
             some
             way
             or
             other
             Officious
             ,
             and
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             would
             soon
             leave
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             mention
             
             Socinus's
             Explication
             of
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
             
               Whosoever
               looketh
               on
               a
               Woman
               
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               already
               with
               her
               in
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             which
             he
             restrains
             to
             looking
             on
             a
             
               Married
               woman
            
             ,
             not
             on
             any
             other
             :
             and
             he
             favourably
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               motions
               of
               Concupiscence
            
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             is
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             above
             that
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             looks
             very
             strange
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             he
             strikes
             in
             with
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             who
             determine
             Concupiscence
             to
             be
             no
             Sin.
             *
             Some
             of
             them
             hold
             that
             Polygamy
             and
             Concubinate
             were
             not
             forbid
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             from
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             8.
             
             
               From
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             this
             ,
             
               They
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               flesh
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             by
             which
             Primitive
             Law
             is
             condemn'd
             the
             Plurality
             of
             Wives
             .
             
               Bernardinus
               Ochinus
            
             and
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             fierce
             Anti-Trinitarians
             ,
             held
             Polygamy
             under
             the
             Gospel
             lawful
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Opinion
             against
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Anti-Trinitarians
             ,
             because
             I
             verily
             believe
             they
             approve
             not
             of
             it
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             have
             particularly
             shew'd
             their
             dislike
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             What
             their
             thoughts
             are
             as
             to
             some
             other
             
               Acts
               of
               Immorality
            
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             †
             one
             of
             their
             Writers
             ,
             
               God
               commanded
               nothing
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               at
               all
               by
            
             Moses
             
               that
               concerns
               Modesty
               ,
               Temperance
               or
               Sobriety
               ,
               but
               granted
               them
               leave
               to
               seek
               out
               pleasures
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               in
               apparel
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               did
               not
               forbid
               unprofitable
               words
               ,
               jests
               ,
               gibes
               ,
               no
               nor
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               railing
               .
            
             This
             he
             saith
             notwithstanding
             what
             we
             read
             in
             Prov.
             23.
             31.
             
             
               Look
               not
               thou
               upon
               the
               Wine
               when
               it
               is
               red
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             Isa.
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Woe
               to
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               to
               follow
               strong
               drink
            
             &c.
             
             ‖
             Socinus
             himself
             avers
             that
             
               Drunkenness
               was
               not
               forbid
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               punishable
               by
               God
               on
               its
               own
               account
               .
            
             And
             (
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             thoughts
             these
             men
             have
             concerning
             the
             Penmen
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             )
             a
             *
             famous
             Unitarian
             pronounces
             thus
             concerning
             
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               It
               is
               too
               certain
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               in
               his
               way
               permit
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               in
               a
               manner
               exhorts
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             he
             further
             adds
             in
             the
             same
             place
             his
             opinion
             concerning
             this
             and
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               Whatever
               precepts
               appertaining
               
               to
               Morality
               are
               alledged
               out
               of
            
             Ecclesiastes
             
               and
               other
               such
               like
               books
            
             (
             as
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               they
               indeed
               belong
               to
               the
               making
               of
               a
               well-moraliz'd
               and
               religious
               man
               ,
               but
               no
               person
               under
               the
               Law
               was
               necessarily
               bound
               to
               observe
               them
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               lose
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               God
               who
               observ'd
               them
               not
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             mean
             and
             low
             esteem
             they
             have
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             it
             was
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             indifferent
             whether
             what
             they
             enjoyn'd
             ,
             was
             observ'd
             or
             not
             :
             and
             particularly
             Sobriety
             and
             Moderation
             were
             no
             Set
             Vertues
             under
             the
             Law.
             This
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             an
             *
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Obscene
               words
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               revelling
               ,
               luxury
               ,
               excess
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               mere
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               permitted
               to
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             And
             he
             further
             adds
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             sinn'd
             not
             in
             living
             licentiously
             ,
             in
             indulging
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Riot
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Wantonness
             ,
             Turpitude
             ,
             all
             but
             downright
             Adultery
             and
             Fornication
             .
             The
             Law
             did
             not
             forbid
             these
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             by
             his
             law
             forbad
             them
             .
             Therefore
             
               they
               might
               indulge
               themselves
               in
               all
               beastly
               pleasures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               impure
               
               desires
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               all
               immoderation
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               provocatives
               of
               the
               most
               filthy
               lusts
               .
            
             These
             are
             his
             very
             words
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             scarcely
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             could
             fall
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             Writer
             who
             professedly
             treats
             of
             the
             
               True
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Socinian
               Religion
            
             (
             whatever
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             which
             he
             means
             ,
             our
             wonder
             may
             cease
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             will
             rise
             again
             when
             we
             remember
             what
             shew
             of
             Piety
             and
             Exactness
             in
             Religion
             these
             men
             make
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             a
             perfecter
             sort
             of
             Christians
             than
             others
             .
             Yet
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             give
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Patriarchs
             and
             Saints
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             How
             high
             an
             affront
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             allow
             and
             approve
             of
             these
             Impurities
             and
             Immoralities
             ?
             for
             this
             they
             must
             necessarily
             hold
             because
             they
             declare
             that
             these
             were
             no
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             disliked
             by
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             have
             forbid
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
             If
             I
             have
             any
             understanding
             in
             Theology
             ,
             these
             are
             vile
             notions
             ,
             and
             vented
             to
             corrupt
             the
             minds
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             .
             Though
             the
             very
             law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             forbids
             these
             gross
             
             Enormities
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             the
             face
             to
             assert
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Sins
             under
             the
             Law.
             Under
             Gentilism
             they
             were
             Vices
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             their
             being
             inveighed
             against
             by
             the
             Pagan
             Moralists
             )
             but
             not
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             Mens
             Natural
             Consciences
             condemn
             these
             flagitious
             practices
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             not
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             expect
             any
             Moral
             Truths
             from
             them
             when
             they
             discourse
             after
             this
             manner
             ?
             when
             they
             vouch
             the
             most
             Immoral
             actions
             to
             have
             been
             lawful
             all
             the
             time
             till
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             ?
             when
             those
             very
             things
             which
             were
             judged
             to
             be
             Vices
             by
             the
             Pagans
             (
             their
             very
             natural
             Reason
             dictating
             so
             much
             to
             them
             )
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Lawful
             practices
             among
             God's
             own
             people
             ?
             Certainly
             these
             mens
             Notions
             which
             are
             so
             corrupted
             as
             to
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             Unsound
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             Reveal'd
             .
             If
             their
             Ethicks
             be
             so
             depraved
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             think
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ?
             We
             can
             think
             nothing
             less
             than
             this
             that
             the
             former
             Charge
             is
             to
             be
             renewed
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             very
             great
             and
             apparent
             reason
             .
          
           
             To
             their
             perswasions
             referring
             to
             Practice
             I
             will
             here
             annex
             what
             they
             say
             concerning
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             the
             executing
             
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sli●…htingius
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             Magistracy
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             with
             some
             respect
             and
             deference
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             
               Questions
               concerning
               Magistracy
            
             .
             But
             others
             express
             themselves
             in
             a
             different
             strain
             and
             stile
             ,
             representing
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             as
             unlawful
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               No
               Christian
               can
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             saith
             *
             Wolzogen
             .
             It
             
               is
               not
               to
               be
               tolerated
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               that
               one
               should
               rule
               ov●…
               others
               ,
               and
               exercise
               power
               and
               dominion
               .
            
             This
             he
             pursues
             with
             great
             warmth
             .
             And
             in
             an
             †
             other
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Magistrate's
             Office
             is
             Useless
             ;
             which
             he
             backs
             with
             divers
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             explodes
             that
             Punishing
             and
             Rewarding
             which
             are
             generally
             annex'd
             to
             the
             Magistratick
             Office.
             And
             ‖
             again
             ,
             he
             asserts
             and
             defends
             that
             Christ
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             Mat.
             20.
             26.
             
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             condemns
             all
             Earthly
             Dominion
             and
             Superiority
             :
             and
             he
             labours
             to
             prove
             from
             this
             place
             that
             all
             Civil
             Power
             is
             utterly
             forbid
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           
             Others
             indeed
             are
             not
             so
             rigid
             and
             fierce
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             Magistracy
             to
             be
             altogether
             unlawful
             and
             unchristian
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             really
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             is
             voted
             to
             be
             so
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             they
             say
             ,
             
               to
               punish
               any
               Offenders
               with
               death
               .
            
             *
             Socinus
             asserts
             this
             without
             any
             limitation
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             shed
             any
             man's
             blood
             ,
             and
             bereave
             him
             of
             life
             ,
             saith
             an
             †
             Other
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             use
             any
             Capital
             or
             Deadly
             Punishment
             ,
             saith
             a
             ‖
             third
             .
             And
             a
             **
             fourth
             designedly
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             that
             according
             to
             Christ's
             laws
             no
             Malefactors
             ,
             no
             not
             Murderers
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             punish'd
             with
             loss
             of
             Life
             .
             Would
             you
             know
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             ?
             ††
             One
             of
             the
             foremention'd
             Authors
             assigns
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               It
               is
               now
               a
               time
               of
               grace
               :
               the
               most
               perfect
               love
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               is
               commanded
               .
               He
               that
               doth
               not
               see
               that
               it
               manifestly
               follows
               hence
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               Criminals
               ,
               that
               man
               is
               blinded
               by
               his
               own
               
               flesh
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               long
               accustoming
               himself
               to
               do
               evil
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             consult
             what
             this
             Author
             saith
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             he
             was
             blind
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               to
               shed
               blood
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               any
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               other
               ways
               which
               are
               more
               severe
               to
               restrain
               and
               punish
               them
               .
            
             Observe
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             prescribe
             
               a
               more
               severe
               penalty
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             rejects
             the
             other
             way
             because
             it
             is
             so
             severe
             and
             harsh
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             is
             loving
             and
             gentle
             .
             If
             these
             be
             not
             Contradictions
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             briefly
             shew
             that
             both
             Socinus
             and
             these
             his
             followers
             herein
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Appointment
             of
             the
             Universal
             Lawgiver
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             mean
             Instance
             of
             their
             Irreligious
             inclination
             .
             That
             Ancient
             Law
             ,
             Gen
             9.
             6.
             
             
               Whoso
               sheddeth
               man's
               blood
               ,
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               ,
            
             is
             not
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             still
             in
             force
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             hath
             here
             a
             Commission
             to
             put
             to
             death
             persons
             for
             Murder
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Divine
             Warrant
             for
             this
             Bloody
             Execution
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             have
             been
             applied
             this
             way
             by
             very
             Judicious
             Interpreters
             ,
             
               They
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             52.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             that
             use
             the
             sword
             unlawfully
             ,
             they
             that
             unjustly
             shed
             humane
             blood
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             this
             generally
             is
             their
             portion
             .
             St.
             
             Paul's
             words
             to
             the
             Roman
             Governor
             ,
             Acts
             25.
             11.
             shew
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Magistrates
             to
             put
             to
             death
             those
             whose
             Crimes
             deserve
             it
             .
             
               If
               I
               be
               an
               Offender
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               or
               have
               committed
               any
               thing
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               refuse
               not
               to
               die
               .
            
             Both
             Capital
             Judicatures
             and
             Punishments
             are
             authorized
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             beareth
             it
             so
             as
             strike
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             do
             execution
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             .
             So
             ridiculous
             is
             that
             Exposition
             of
             the
             place
             which
             *
             One
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Writers
             gives
             ,
             viz.
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               bears
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             must
             not
             use
             it
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             Text
             (
             as
             well
             as
             from
             those
             before
             mention'd
             )
             that
             God
             himself
             hath
             put
             this
             Weapon
             into
             the
             Magistrate's
             hand
             ,
             and
             why
             then
             should
             any
             presume
             to
             disarm
             him
             ?
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             a
             Christian
             Ruler
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             Cautious
             and
             Tender
             in
             
             the
             point
             of
             mens
             Lives
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             it
             would
             be
             better
             to
             be
             sparing
             of
             them
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             where
             generally
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             in
             force
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             Life
             .
             It
             was
             very
             rare
             heretofore
             among
             our
             Ancestors
             to
             inflict
             death
             for
             some
             of
             those
             Crimes
             which
             now
             are
             made
             Capital
             .
             The
             Executioner
             had
             not
             so
             much
             work
             when
             Banishment
             and
             Confiscations
             were
             more
             in
             use
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             there
             are
             such
             flagitious
             enormities
             ,
             such
             heinous
             and
             detestable
             villanies
             as
             require
             no
             less
             a
             recompence
             than
             Death
             it self
             .
             Especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Blood-shedding
             a
             Retaliation
             is
             due
             ,
             for
             blood
             calls
             for
             blood
             .
             This
             fatal
             Retribution
             is
             founded
             not
             only
             on
             the
             foremention'd
             Positive
             Law
             given
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             never
             since
             repeal'd
             ,
             and
             also
             on
             the
             Allowance
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             )
             but
             on
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             Equity
             and
             justice
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             authority
             ,
             when
             publick
             Justice
             and
             Necessity
             require
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             mens
             lives
             .
             Which
             our
             Church
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             *
             one
             of
             her
             Articles
             .
             
               The
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               may
               punish
               Christian
               Men
               with
               
               death
               for
               heinous
               and
               grievous
               offences
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Publick
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             are
             so
             far
             from
             offending
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             extraordinarily
             guilty
             if
             they
             omit
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             suffer
             Murderers
             to
             go
             thus
             unpunish'd
             ,
             for
             blood-shed
             is
             the
             way
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             for
             the
             avenging
             of
             willful
             homicide
             and
             murder
             .
          
           
             I
             mention
             these
             things
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             injurious
             the
             Unitarians
             are
             both
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Ministers
             .
             They
             not
             only
             null
             the
             function
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             former
             (
             as
             I
             shew'd
             you
             )
             but
             they
             rob
             the
             latter
             of
             a
             great
             and
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             Office.
             They
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             a
             power
             to
             punish
             Offenders
             ,
             especially
             Capitally
             .
             With
             the
             Donatists
             of
             old
             and
             some
             Anabaptists
             afterwards
             they
             agree
             to
             defend
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             let
             his
             Crime
             be
             never
             so
             black
             and
             bloody
             :
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             Effusion
             of
             humane
             blood
             is
             in
             all
             cases
             unlawful
             .
             They
             had
             this
             immediately
             from
             the
             Italian
             Innovator
             ,
             who
             knew
             it
             would
             serve
             his
             followers
             to
             very
             considerable
             purposes
             .
             For
             it
             was
             convenient
             to
             begin
             first
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             l●…st
             he
             should
             have
             begun
             with
             
             them
             .
             They
             take
             away
             his
             Punitive
             Power
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             know
             he
             can't
             hurt
             them
             .
             They
             are
             against
             all
             Capital
             Inflictions
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             tast
             of
             them
             themselves
             .
             The
             design
             of
             these
             Opposers
             of
             Magistracy
             is
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             Licence
             to
             vent
             what
             Doctrines
             they
             please
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             even
             expel
             out
             of
             the
             world
             some
             of
             the
             Fundamental
             Truths
             which
             have
             been
             embraced
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             that
             the
             design
             at
             the
             bottom
             is
             that
             all
             Magistrates
             should
             throw
             away
             their
             Swords
             ,
             divest
             themselves
             of
             their
             power
             to
             Punish
             ,
             that
             hereby
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Liberty
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             then
             at
             last
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             will
             usurp
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             that
             Office
             which
             they
             denied
             to
             the
             Magistate
             .
             Though
             they
             despoil
             the
             Praetor
             of
             his
             Axe
             as
             well
             as
             Rods
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             make
             use
             of
             them
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             might
             let
             you
             see
             likewise
             that
             it
             is
             their
             opinion
             that
             *
             
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               Man
               to
               go
               to
               war.
            
             Thus
             their
             Great
             Casuist
             determines
             ,
             and
             in
             †
             other
             places
             he
             saith
             
               We
               may
               not
               repel
               
               force
               with
               force
               by
               taking
               up
               Arms
               ,
               though
               we
               are
               justly
               assaulted
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             back'd
             by
             *
             Smalcius
             ,
             who
             peremptorily
             asserts
             the
             same
             .
             But
             I
             believe
             the
             Reader
             would
             think
             it
             loss
             of
             time
             to
             insist
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             dismiss
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Socinians
               agree
               with
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Evangelical
                 Counsels
              
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Tenents
               .
               The
               Author
               's
               designed
               Brevity
               .
               The
               
                 Socinian
                 Creed
              
               summ'd
               up
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               represented
               in
               its
               several
               Articles
               .
               An
               Objection
               Answered
               .
               Another
               Objection
               more
               particularly
               and
               distinctly
               answer'd
               .
            
          
           
             THUS
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             Several
             Particulars
             and
             Members
             which
             make
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             Socinianism
             :
             and
             I
             have
             now
             only
             this
             further
             to
             adjoyn
             ,
             that
             both
             as
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Instances
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             one
             or
             two
             which
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             they
             apparently
             symbolize
             with
             the
             Papists
             .
             
             They
             joyn
             hands
             with
             them
             in
             asserting
             
               Evangelical
               Counsels
            
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             satisfie
             our selves
             from
             what
             their
             Great
             Doctor
             and
             Dictator
             saith
             on
             Mat.
             5.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             his
             Explication
             of
             v.
             17.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             he
             rejects
             the
             Popish
             Distinction
             of
             Precepts
             and
             Counsels
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             on
             that
             occasion
             applied
             .
             But
             behold
             his
             shifting
             !
             In
             this
             place
             he
             makes
             out
             his
             Opinion
             by
             using
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             only
             he
             disguises
             it
             under
             the
             term
             of
             Monitions
             ,
             instead
             of
             Counsels
             .
             He
             holds
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Prov.
            
             25.
             21.
             
             
               If
               thine
               enemy
               be
               hungry
               ,
               give
               him
               bread
               to
               eat
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             be
             of
             this
             sort
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             Advice
             which
             we
             may
             follow
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             please
             :
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Command
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             enjoyn'd
             to
             do
             this
             .
             But
             after
             this
             rate
             any
             of
             the
             Plain
             Commands
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             may
             be
             evaded
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             alledg
             this
             which
             Socinus
             here
             starts
             that
             
               though
               the
               words
               are
               propounded
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Precept
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               the
               force
               of
               one
               ,
            
             but
             only
             are
             Admonitions
             or
             Counsels
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             may
             observe
             if
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             else
             not
             .
             And
             so
             in
             other
             Particulars
             I
             have
             hinted
             their
             Correspondence
             with
             Rome
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             vilifying
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             holding
             them
             to
             be
             Corrupted
             :
             likewise
             in
             their
             notion
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             which
             
             they
             say
             is
             not
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             Papists
             excuse
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             paid
             by
             them
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             by
             alledging
             that
             this
             Honour
             may
             be
             communicated
             to
             others
             besides
             the
             Deity
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             Socinus
             stiffly
             maintain
             that
             this
             Divine
             Honour
             is
             not
             appropriated
             to
             him
             that
             is
             by
             nature
             God.
             Both
             parties
             agree
             in
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Merit
             and
             Perfection
             .
             Both
             accord
             in
             this
             likewise
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             Authority
             to
             punish
             Offenders
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             distinction
             of
             Venial
             and
             
               Mortal
               Sins
            
             .
             See
             
               Crellius
               ,
               Eth.
               l.
               c.
            
             5.
             and
             
               Volkelius
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
             *
             Smalcius
             peremptorily
             asserts
             that
             those
             are
             
               Venial
               Sins
               which
               do
               not
               merit
               eternal
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               such
               sins
               .
            
             But
             the
             rest
             only
             say
             God
             hath
             not
             constituted
             Eternal
             Punishment
             as
             the
             just
             recompence
             of
             all
             Sins
             .
             †
             
             Volkelius's
             express
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Venial
               Sins
               are
               those
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               the
               penalty
               of
               eternal
               death
               ,
               so
               that
               of
               themselves
               they
               deprive
               no
               man
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             But
             this
             
             contradicts
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             speaks
             without
             any
             reserve
             and
             limitation
             ,
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             And
             you
             may
             be
             satisfied
             that
             even
             Eternal
             Death
             is
             included
             in
             that
             general
             term
             ,
             for
             death
             in
             this
             former
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             is
             directly
             oppos'd
             to
             
               eternal
               life
            
             in
             the
             latter
             one
             .
             That
             they
             symbolize
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Praying
               for
               the
               dead
            
             may
             be
             gather'd
             from
             what
             a
             Great
             Man
             among
             them
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               those
               who
               believe
               no
               middle
               state
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               pray
               not
               for
               them
               .
               But
               those
               that
               believe
               this
               ,
               do
               well
               in
               praying
               for
               them
               .
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               much
               more
               certain
               succour
               and
               aid
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               living
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               dead
               for
               the
               living
               .
            
             They
             affect
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             excusing
             their
             worshiping
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             they
             hold
             him
             not
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Creature
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Romanists
             palliate
             their
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
             by
             saying
             that
             this
             Adoration
             is
             paid
             ultimately
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             so
             not
             only
             the
             Old
             but
             the
             New
             Socinians
             use
             the
             same
             language
             ,
             telling
             us
             
             that
             *
             
               the
               worshiping
               of
               the
               Son
               is
               not
               terminated
               in
               him
               as
               its
               utmost
               scope
               ,
               but
               passes
               by
               and
               through
               him
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             might
             add
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Considerations
               on
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             speaks
             favourably
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             All
             these
             things
             evidence
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             
               great
               gulf
               fixed
            
             between
             the
             Papists
             and
             Socinians
             but
             that
             they
             can
             hold
             commerce
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             ,
             come
             closer
             together
             .
             I
             charge
             not
             these
             latter
             with
             any
             formed
             intentions
             of
             promoting
             the
             Roman
             Cause
             ;
             but
             they
             may
             be
             Factors
             for
             Rome
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             they
             know
             it
             not
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             how
             Inconsistent
             these
             men
             are
             when
             they
             make
             a
             shew
             sometimes
             of
             being
             great
             Enemies
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             abet
             and
             befriend
             it
             .
             Would
             not
             a
             Thinking
             Man
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             at
             the
             bottom
             Favourers
             of
             the
             Pontifician
             Interest
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             considerate
             man
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             more
             probable
             than
             what
             the
             Socinians
             charge
             the
             Trinitarians
             with
             ,
             
             viz.
             that
             *
             
               they
               are
               the
               Causes
               and
               Occasions
               of
               those
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               which
               compose
               the
               gross
               body
               of
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             offer'd
             a
             Brief
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Anti-Trinitarian
             and
             Socinian
             Doctrines
             .
             These
             things
             might
             have
             been
             further
             enlarged
             upon
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             bring
             all
             into
             a
             narrow
             compass
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Meanest
             Readers
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             not
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             peruse
             Great
             Volumes
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             able
             to
             purchase
             them
             .
             I
             hear
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Reverend
             and
             Worthy
             Person
             of
             my
             Name
             ,
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             who
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             give
             a
             Larger
             Account
             of
             matters
             referring
             to
             this
             subject
             ;
             but
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             purposely
             design'd
             Brevity
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             have
             other
             work
             of
             Greater
             Importance
             upon
             my
             hands
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Points
             be
             of
             great
             use
             (
             otherwise
             I
             should
             not
             have
             employ'd
             my self
             about
             them
             )
             yet
             I
             give
             
               Practical
               Theology
            
             the
             precedence
             to
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Reader
             may
             have
             a
             Summary
             View
             together
             of
             all
             the
             preceding
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             briefer
             ,
             and
             couch
             the
             whole
             in
             a
             Narrower
             
             Draught
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             call
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             
               Creed
               of
               a
               Socinian
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             drawn
             up
             in
             this
             Form
             and
             Manner
             :
          
           
             
               I
               believe
               concerning
               the
               Scripture
               that
               there
               are
               Errors
               ,
               Mistakes
               and
               Contradictions
               in
               some
               places
               of
               it
               :
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               some
               of
               its
               books
               is
               questionable
               ,
               yea
               that
               the
               Whole
               Bible
               hath
               been
               tamper'd
               with
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               Corrupted
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               concerning
               God
               that
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               properly
               speaking
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Immaterial
               and
               Incorporeal
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               such
               another
               sort
               of
               Body
               as
               Air
               or
               Ether
               is
               :
               that
               he
               is
               not
               Immense
               and
               Infinite
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               Present
               ,
               but
               is
               confined
               to
               certain
               places
               :
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               Knowledg
               of
               such
               future
               events
               as
               depend
               on
               the
               free
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               these
               things
               should
               be
               foreknown
               by
               him
               :
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Succession
               in
               God's
               Eternal
               Duration
               as
               well
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Time
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               that
               Duration
               which
               belongs
               to
               Finite
               beings
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               further
               concerning
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               of
               Persons
               or
               Subsistencies
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Son
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               are
               not
               God
               ,
               the
               
               former
               of
               these
               being
               only
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Power
               or
               Operation
               of
               God
               :
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               Merit
               in
               what
               Christ
               did
               or
               suffer'd
               ;
               that
               therefore
               he
               could
               not
               make
               Satisfaction
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               the
               contrary
               Assertion
               is
               deceitful
               ,
               erroneous
               and
               pernicious
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               concerning
               the
               
                 First
                 Man
              
               that
               he
               was
               not
               created
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Uprightness
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               which
               he
               was
               made
               ,
               consisted
               not
               in
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               he
               did
               not
               lose
               these
               by
               his
               Fall
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               not
               lose
               what
               he
               had
               not
               :
               that
               
               Adam's
               Posterity
               have
               receiv'd
               no
               hurt
               ,
               have
               had
               no
               stain
               or
               blemish
               derived
               to
               them
               by
               his
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               is
               a
               fable
               ,
               a
               dream
               ,
               a
               fiction
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               that
               Mankind
               (
               having
               receiv'd
               no
               damage
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               First
               Parents
               )
               have
               still
               an
               ability
               by
               nature
               to
               desire
               and
               imbrace
               all
               Spiritual
               Good
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               that
               is
               Sinful
               and
               Vitious
               :
               that
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               may
               believe
               and
               repent
               and
               perform
               all
               religious
               acts
               without
               his
               operation
               and
               influence
               (
               yea
               indeed
               the
               
               Spirit
               is
               but
               an
               Operation
               it self
               :
               )
               that
               men
               are
               counted
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Merit
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               (
               for
               he
               had
               no
               Merit
               )
               but
               for
               their
               own
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               concerning
               the
               
                 Future
                 State
              
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               have
               no
               knowledg
               ,
               no
               perception
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               any
               rewards
               or
               pains
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               capable
               of
               feeling
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               a
               manner
               they
               may
               be
               said
               not
               to
               Exist
               ,
               for
               their
               life
               ,
               activity
               and
               sensibleness
               are
               vanish'd
               ,
               and
               their
               very
               Nature
               is
               absorpt
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               rise
               with
               the
               Same
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               but
               that
               another
               Matter
               or
               Substance
               shall
               be
               substituted
               in
               their
               place
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               men
               shall
               not
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               be
               required
               to
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               their
               actions
               :
               the
               most
               Flagitious
               Sinners
               shall
               not
               be
               Examined
               concerning
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               past
               life
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               Tried
               or
               Judged
               .
               Only
               they
               shall
               be
               Punished
               ,
               and
               their
               Punishment
               is
               this
               ,
               To
               utterly
               eease
               and
               perish
               for
               ever
               :
               the
               
                 Unquenchable
                 Fire
              
               is
               nothing
               but
               Annihilation
               .
               
               I
               believe
               ,
               as
               to
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               in
               it
               is
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               Humane
               Reason
               ,
               and
               what
               cannot
               be
               explain'd
               and
               made
               out
               by
               this
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               and
               consequently
               that
               there
               are
               no
               doctrines
               appertaining
               to
               it
               which
               are
               Mysterious
               and
               Superiour
               to
               our
               Reason
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               given
               to
               another
               besides
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               Creature
               may
               (
               if
               God
               thinks
               fit
               )
               be
               the
               object
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               but
               a
               Creature
               )
               may
               be
               worship'd
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               even
               the
               same
               that
               is
               paid
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               Prayer
               (
               as
               eminent
               an
               act
               of
               Worship
               as
               it
               is
               )
               was
               not
               required
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               for
               God's
               people
               had
               no
               need
               of
               Praying
               then
               ,
               they
               were
               able
               to
               do
               all
               that
               was
               commanded
               them
               in
               their
               Religion
               without
               the
               Divine
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Invoking
               of
               God
               became
               not
               a
               Duty
               till
               Christ's
               time
               .
               I
               believe
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               (
               commonly
               so
               call'd
               )
               is
               a
               Ceremonious
               Observance
               ,
               and
               abolish'd
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               takes
               away
               all
               Choice
               of
               Days
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Spiritual
               Blessing
               
               convey'd
               or
               conferr'd
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               particularly
               that
               Baptism
               is
               an
               useless
               Rite
               which
               the
               Christian
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Children
               is
               insignificant
               ,
               vain
               and
               childish
               ,
               and
               hath
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Example
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               us
               .
               I
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               Distinct
               Function
               or
               Office
               of
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               it self
               may
               be
               administred
               by
               any
               private
               Christian
               or
               Brother
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               
                 Moral
                 Points
              
               I
               believe
               that
               Officious
               Lies
               are
               lawful
               ,
               that
               the
               Motions
               of
               Concupiscence
               are
               not
               Vitious
               ,
               that
               idle
               or
               obscene
               words
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               riot
               ,
               luxury
               ,
               and
               all
               impure
               desires
               and
               lusts
               were
               not
               forbidden
               till
               Christ's
               time
               ,
               and
               consequently
               were
               no
               Sins
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               ,
               concerning
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               power
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               them
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               to
               inflict
               Capital
               Punishments
               on
               any
               Offenders
               or
               Malefactors
               ,
               no
               not
               Murderers
               and
               Cut-throats
               .
            
             
             
               Concerning
               some
               other
               Articles
               ,
               I
               believe
               as
               the
               Church
               believes
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               we
               symbolize
               with
               them
               in
               several
               points
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               after
               all
               I
               believe
               that
               though
               the
               foresaid
               Articles
               are
               necessary
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Socinian
               ,
               yet
               the
               belief
               of
               only
               One
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               :
               and
               that
               One
               Article
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messias
              
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               not
               included
               whether
               he
               be
               God
               or
               Man
               ,
               whether
               he
               satisfied
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Death
               purchas'd
               Life
               for
               us
               .
               But
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               believe
               
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               only
               this
               that
               such
               a
               Man
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               Anointed
               ,
               Ordain'd
               ,
               and
               Sent
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               He
               who
               was
               foretold
               and
               promis'd
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               God.
               This
               is
               all
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Necessity
               of
               believing
               any
               thing
               more
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             faithfully
             drawn
             it
             up
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Admired
             and
             Applauded
             Writers
             .
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             said
             here
             that
             some
             besides
             professed
             Socinians
             hold
             some
             of
             these
             things
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             made
             it
             not
             my
             present
             business
             to
             observe
             what
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             represent
             what
             that
             body
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Socinians
             ,
             profess
             and
             own
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             one
             of
             these
             Opinions
             alone
             (
             excepting
             that
             concerning
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             )
             which
             can
             give
             the
             denomination
             of
             Socinian
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Complication
             of
             them
             that
             must
             do
             it
             .
             Therefore
             Iinsist
             not
             on
             any
             one
             Single
             Opinion
             of
             lesser
             importance
             .
             Those
             that
             bear
             upon
             them
             the
             General
             and
             
               Complex
               Characters
            
             which
             I
             have
             layd
             down
             in
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             are
             the
             Persons
             that
             I
             design'd
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             write
             not
             (
             and
             never
             will
             by
             God's
             assistance
             )
             to
             humour
             and
             gratifie
             any
             Party
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             assert
             and
             vindicate
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             all
             Good
             Men.
             And
             therefore
             if
             any
             sort
             of
             persons
             shall
             censure
             my
             freedom
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             recourse
             to
             my
             own
             Innocence
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             hearty
             designs
             and
             indeavours
             to
             advance
             that
             Cause
             which
             I
             verily
             believe
             hath
             Truth
             on
             its
             side
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             its
             side
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             shall
             say
             (
             and
             what
             will
             they
             not
             say
             )
             ?
             that
             the
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             give
             not
             their
             suffrage
             to
             all
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             produced
             and
             named
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             Charge
             against
             the
             Foreigners
             
             doth
             not
             reach
             them
             ,
             I
             desire
             these
             following
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             Evasion
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             very
             weak
             and
             useless
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             their
             purpose
             :
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             this
             Scheme
             of
             Socinianism
             belongs
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             some
             of
             those
             who
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               English
               Socinians
            
             are
             not
             Foreigners
             .
             Is
             not
             
             Crellius's
             Stock
             somewhere
             harbour'd
             among
             them
             ?
             Have
             there
             not
             been
             seen
             strange
             Outlandish
             Books
             at
             the
             Press
             of
             late
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             suspect
             some
             Transylvanians
             and
             Polanders
             employ'd
             in
             the
             work
             lately
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             sure
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Irish
             as
             well
             as
             English
             ingaged
             in
             the
             service
             ?
             Why
             then
             are
             we
             nice
             in
             distinguishing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             differenc'd
             as
             to
             their
             work
             and
             design
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             very
             English
             and
             
               Native
               Socinians
            
             ,
             they
             borrow'd
             their
             Opinions
             from
             those
             Foreigners
             ,
             they
             fetch'd
             them
             from
             those
             Writers
             ,
             and
             they
             maintain
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Arguments
             that
             they
             did
             .
             They
             use
             the
             very
             same
             Texts
             ,
             and
             urge
             them
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             :
             they
             follow
             them
             step
             by
             step
             ,
             vouch
             their
             Reasonings
             ,
             applaud
             their
             Discoursings
             ;
             only
             they
             dress
             up
             
             their
             notions
             in
             an
             English
             garb
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             more
             Modish
             Turn
             than
             they
             had
             before
             .
             That
             's
             all
             the
             difference
             between
             those
             Authors
             and
             these
             of
             late
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             the
             Moderns
             are
             so
             politick
             as
             to
             be
             silent
             about
             some
             of
             the
             Points
             that
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             gather
             thence
             that
             they
             are
             not
             inclin'd
             to
             imbrace
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             remarkable
             hint
             of
             a
             very
             *
             Observing
             Person
             ,
             
               There
               is
               reason
               to
               suspect
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Socinians
               have
               some
               other
               odd
               Tenents
               ;
               which
               they
               think
               fit
               rather
               to
               conceal
               than
               to
               deny
               .
            
             For
             we
             must
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             first
             gain
             their
             Main
             Point
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Maxims
             that
             relate
             to
             that
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Leading
             Card
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             chiefly
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             intending
             (
             we
             may
             suppose
             )
             to
             urge
             the
             rest
             afterwards
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             too
             much
             to
             undertake
             at
             one
             time
             to
             defend
             all
             the
             other
             doctrines
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             odious
             to
             reject
             so
             many
             receiv'd
             Propositions
             at
             once
             .
             Therefore
             they
             go
             not
             this
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             lest
             they
             
             
             
             
             
             should
             be
             universally
             cried
             down
             .
             It
             is
             their
             cunning
             to
             proceed
             gradually
             ,
             and
             to
             undermine
             Christianity
             by
             steps
             .
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             they
             have
             not
             in
             their
             Writings
             touch'd
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Opinions
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             question'd
             but
             that
             they
             have
             a
             good
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             time
             (
             when
             they
             have
             dispatch'd
             their
             Main
             Business
             )
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             hearty
             defence
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             to
             give
             a
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Roman
             or
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             discharge
             that
             Province
             sufficiently
             if
             I
             gave
             a
             true
             account
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             Divines
             of
             that
             Communion
             and
             Profession
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             not
             consulted
             every
             individual
             Papist
             in
             England
             about
             the
             Points
             ?
             Yes
             surely
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             Socinianism
             was
             not
             begot
             in
             Britain
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             Foreign
             Breed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             Foreigners
             who
             were
             profess'd
             Socinians
             are
             to
             be
             consulted
             and
             produced
             when
             we
             are
             to
             give
             a
             True
             Pourtraiture
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             this
             Method
             I
             have
             taken
             .
             It
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             ask
             every
             Little
             Pretender
             or
             Retainer
             to
             it
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             this
             Countrey
             whether
             
             he
             was
             exactly
             of
             the
             same
             Cut
             with
             the
             Outlandish
             Writers
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             Socinianism
             were
             to
             be
             measured
             altogether
             by
             their
             sentiments
             and
             perswasions
             .
             No
             :
             Socinianism
             is
             not
             to
             be
             defined
             by
             what
             one
             or
             two
             Upstart
             Writers
             dictate
             :
             this
             ,
             as
             Popery
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             and
             estimated
             according
             to
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             profess
             it
             .
             And
             that
             is
             it
             which
             I
             have
             been
             doing
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             giving
             an
             estimation
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Greatest
             Numbers
             of
             those
             who
             own
             themselves
             to
             be
             Socinians
             .
             In
             this
             I
             have
             dealt
             fairly
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             blame
             me
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             fifthly
             ,
             I
             have
             decipher'd
             Socinianism
             not
             only
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Most
             who
             own
             and
             profess
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Chiefest
             and
             Learnedest
             .
             I
             have
             not
             only
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             the
             Opinions
             which
             are
             held
             by
             the
             Main
             Body
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             consulted
             the
             Choicest
             Writers
             on
             the
             several
             subjects
             .
             There
             are
             other
             Socinian
             Writers
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             not
             mention'd
             ,
             as
             
               Goslavius
               ,
               Voidovius
               ,
               Gittichius
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             I
             chose
             out
             those
             that
             are
             renowned
             among
             them
             .
             I
             could
             have
             produced
             the
             Assertions
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               Servetus
               ,
               Valentinus
               Gentilis
               ,
               Bernardinus
               
               Ochinus
               ,
               Franciscus
               Davidis
               ,
               Sommerus
               ,
               Georgius
               Blandrata
               ,
            
             who
             made
             way
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             
             Socinus's
             doctrine
             against
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
             I
             could
             have
             quoted
             a
             later
             Author
             ,
             one
             Pr●…ovius
             who
             in
             his
             *
             Writings
             hath
             said
             something
             concerning
             most
             of
             the
             Points
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             Volume
             of
             his
             is
             order'd
             by
             the
             Party
             to
             be
             adjoyn'd
             to
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
               Polonorum
            
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             Reprinting
             of
             it
             in
             the
             year
             1692
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             Authentick
             among
             the
             
               Modern
               Socinians
            
             .
             But
             I
             have
             omitted
             this
             
               Polonian
               Knight
            
             (
             for
             such
             they
             tell
             us
             he
             was
             )
             he
             being
             not
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             as
             the
             rest
             that
             I
             have
             named
             .
             I
             chose
             rather
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             Names
             which
             are
             of
             general
             Repute
             and
             Credit
             among
             the
             Unitarians
             ,
             and
             whose
             Writings
             they
             have
             a
             great
             and
             universal
             regard
             for
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             universal
             that
             they
             take
             all
             they
             say
             from
             them
             .
             If
             I
             had
             always
             listned
             to
             the
             Majority
             of
             Voices
             ,
             to
             only
             what
             the
             Biggest
             part
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             were
             sufficient
             )
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             would
             have
             blamed
             me
             :
             but
             now
             seeing
             I
             have
             likewise
             attended
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             
             those
             who
             are
             reckon'd
             the
             most
             Eminent
             among
             them
             ,
             I
             'm
             sure
             they
             can
             have
             nothing
             to
             object
             against
             me
             .
             They
             must
             not
             think
             to
             shuffle
             us
             off
             by
             saying
             the
             Foreign
             and
             
               English
               Unitarians
            
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             that
             these
             latter
             are
             included
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             make
             up
             One
             Body
             of
             Men
             who
             are
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             all
             of
             them
             profess'd
             and
             sworn
             Opposers
             of
             the
             
               Sacred
               Trinity
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             answer'd
             what
             was
             Objected
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             our
             own
             Countreymen
             no
             less
             than
             Foreigners
             are
             concern'd
             in
             the
             Character
             which
             I
             have
             given
             of
             these
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Author
               concludes
               with
               Inferences
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               viz.
               
                 1.
                 
                 Socinianism
              
               is
               a
               Complication
               of
               Old
               and
               New
               Errors
               .
               Quakers
               and
               Muggletonians
               sprang
               thence
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               strange
               boldness
               in
               the
               Socinians
               to
               pretend
               to
               ground
               their
               Opinions
               on
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               What
               hath
               been
               said
               gives
               us
               a
               right
               Idea
               of
               these
               persons
               .
               It
               appears
               they
               are
               no
               Christians
               :
               but
               great
               favourers
               of
               Judaism
               and
               Turcism
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               latter
               .
               4.
               
               We
               must
               entertain
               none
               of
               their
               Principles
               .
               5.
               
               We
               are
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               tendency
               of
               them
               to
               Irreligion
               and
               
                 Atheism
                 .
                 Socinians
              
               and
               Atheists
               at
               this
               day
               friendly
               agree
               .
               Yet
               the
               former
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               charge
               the
               Trinitarians
               with
               Idolatry
               and
               Atheism
               .
               The
               Author
               writes
               nothing
               in
               way
               of
               Recrimination
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               Reality
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               .
               He
               appeals
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Sober
               and
               Religious
               .
               He
               thinks
               not
               himself
               concern'd
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               every
               scurrilous
               or
               trifling
               Opponent
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             from
             the
             whole
             I
             will
             make
             some
             brief
             Remarks
             and
             Reflections
             ,
             and
             
             so
             conclude
             .
             First
             ,
             see
             how
             faulty
             ,
             how
             erroneous
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             ,
             how
             pernicious
             the
             Theology
             of
             the
             Socinians
             is
             .
             It
             fails
             not
             in
             one
             or
             two
             Points
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             vast
             number
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             let
             you
             see
             .
             It
             is
             patch'd
             up
             of
             several
             different
             Opinions
             fetch'd
             from
             sundry
             quarters
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Fardle
             of
             mix'd
             and
             disagreeing
             Notions
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Nest
             of
             Heterodoxies
             ,
             a
             Gallimafrey
             of
             Old
             and
             New
             Errors
             ,
             a
             Medley
             of
             Heresies
             taken
             from
             Ebion
             and
             Cerint●…us
             ,
             the
             
               Sabellians
               ,
               Samosatenians
               ,
               Arians
               ,
               Photinians
               ,
               Macedonians
               ,
            
             who
             corrupted
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             .
             They
             joyn
             with
             
               Jews
               ,
               Pagans
            
             and
             Mahometans
             in
             disowning
             and
             denying
             this
             Great
             Mystery
             of
             Religion
             .
             Other
             false
             opinions
             they
             have
             borrow'd
             from
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             (
             a
             sort
             of
             Antient
             Hereticks
             )
             concerning
             
             Adam's
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             man's
             Natural
             strength
             and
             ability
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             :
             so
             that
             these
             men
             deal
             in
             Brokers
             ware
             ,
             Old
             Opinions
             trimmed
             up
             anew
             .
             Again
             ,
             They
             comply
             with
             the
             Papists
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             )
             in
             several
             of
             their
             sentiments
             and
             perswasions
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             Socinians
             cannot
             clear
             themselves
             of
             that
             crime
             .
             They
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             Old
             Sadducees
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Libertines
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             of
             
               Separate
               Souls
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               humane
               bodies
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Last
               Judgment
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             They
             espouse
             the
             cause
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             they
             follow
             those
             Enthusiasts
             who
             disallow
             of
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             any
             special
             Time
             ,
             particularly
             the
             
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             who
             disbelieve
             the
             benefit
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             deride
             the
             Office
             and
             Call
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             that
             in
             their
             late
             Pamphlets
             they
             with
             great
             rudeness
             and
             incivility
             speak
             of
             Preaching
             .
             In
             one
             place
             ,
             I
             remember
             
               School-boys
               and
               Preachers
               Rhetorick
            
             are
             joyn'd
             together
             by
             them
             :
             and
             in
             five
             or
             six
             other
             places
             they
             have
             a
             fling
             at
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             which
             they
             mention
             with
             great
             disdain
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             
               Profess'd
               Instructors
            
             of
             the
             people
             are
             very
             much
             out
             of
             their
             favour
             .
             They
             laugh
             at
             the
             Orthodox
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             for
             
               thundring
               it
               from
               their
               Pulpits
               ,
               that
               matters
               of
               Faith
               are
               above
               Reason
               .
            
             So
             the
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               both
               Universities
               ,
            
             chap.
             10.
             
             And
             those
             that
             will
             not
             reject
             the
             Trinity
             and
             other
             doctrines
             exploded
             by
             the
             Socinians
             are
             Priest-ridden
             .
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
           
             They
             adhere
             to
             other
             Enthusiastick
             Spirits
             as
             to
             their
             mistaken
             conceits
             concerning
             Magistracy
             and
             the
             Secular
             Sword.
             They
             perfectly
             accord
             with
             the
             Quakers
             in
             their
             opinions
             about
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               ,
               Original
               Corruption
               ,
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Function
               and
               Mission
            
             ,
             concerning
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             the
             
               Observation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               ,
               going
               to
               War
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             any
             considerate
             man
             may
             observe
             that
             Quakerism
             is
             the
             spawn
             of
             Socinianism
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             given
             rise
             to
             the
             wild
             Sect
             of
             Muggletonians
             ,
             who
             from
             them
             have
             learnt
             to
             hold
             but
             
               One
               Person
               in
               the
               Godhead
            
             ,
             viz.
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             the
             Trinity
             or
             a
             
               God
               of
               Three
               Persons
            
             (
             as
             they
             speak
             )
             
               a
               Monster
            
             (
             as
             our
             Gentlemen
             are
             pleas'd
             also
             to
             express
             themselves
             .
             )
             They
             have
             been
             taught
             from
             them
             to
             renounce
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Christian
             Minister
             :
             they
             are
             instructed
             by
             them
             in
             their
             Tenents
             concerning
             the
             Spirits
             or
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               they
               can't
               act
               without
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               extinct
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               separated
               from
               it
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             this
             late
             Party
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Racovians
             .
             An
             other
             detachment
             is
             that
             
               the
               
               Bodies
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               wherein
               they
               lived
               and
               died
               ,
               shall
               not
               rise
               again
               ,
               shall
               not
               appear
               any
               more
               .
            
             This
             is
             their
             language
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Reeve
             and
             Muggleton
             suck'd
             their
             Principle
             from
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             and
             his
             Adherents
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             that
             as
             the
             Socinians
             borrow
             from
             several
             Sects
             ,
             so
             they
             set
             up
             others
             :
             they
             receive
             and
             distribute
             Poison
             ,
             and
             thereby
             doubly
             endanger
             mankind
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             they
             borrow
             from
             Deists
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             thereby
             yet
             further
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             whole
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             these
             persons
             are
             corrupted
             not
             only
             in
             some
             matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             highest
             concern
             :
             not
             only
             in
             merely
             Speculative
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             immediately
             relate
             to
             Practise
             :
             not
             only
             in
             some
             Principles
             that
             respect
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             Substantial
             and
             Fundamental
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             Let
             this
             be
             seriously
             thought
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             true
             apprehension
             of
             the
             mischief
             of
             Socinianism
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Observe
             the
             strange
             boldness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             falshood
             ,
             of
             these
             men
             .
             They
             are
             often
             in
             their
             Writings
             insinuating
             into
             their
             Readers
             that
             they
             build
             all
             their
             
             Assertions
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             thence
             they
             require
             their
             assent
             to
             what
             they
             deliver
             .
             But
             from
             the
             several
             Particulars
             which
             I
             have
             insisted
             upon
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             have
             no
             ground
             to
             require
             or
             claim
             it
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             manifestly
             discover'd
             the
             opposition
             of
             their
             Tenents
             to
             the
             plain
             dictates
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             There
             they
             are
             condemned
             as
             spurious
             and
             adulterate
             Notions
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             rejected
             as
             Pernicious
             and
             Poisonous
             doctrines
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             ground
             these
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Inspired
             Writings
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             of
             Truth
             ,
             yea
             *
             One
             of
             them
             tells
             the
             world
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             these
             Perswasions
             
               by
               reading
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             the
             more
             effectually
             impose
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             they
             think
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             attend
             to
             that
             which
             they
             pretend
             is
             bottom'd
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             things
             which
             have
             been
             suggested
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             give
             us
             a
             
               Right
               Idea
            
             of
             the
             persons
             I
             have
             been
             dealing
             with
             .
             Surely
             those
             who
             have
             thus
             mangled
             and
             abused
             Religion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             a
             Good
             Intention
             
             in
             the
             work
             which
             they
             are
             about
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             yea
             they
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             a
             very
             Bad
             one
             .
             We
             may
             argue
             thus
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             that
             pervert
             and
             deprave
             
               so
               many
               doctrines
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             do
             more
             especially
             enervate
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             .
             If
             it
             were
             only
             on
             the
             account
             of
             all
             their
             other
             wild
             notions
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             reason
             to
             suspect
             ,
             yea
             to
             condemn
             their
             blasphemous
             Opinion
             concerning
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             viz.
             their
             flat
             denial
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Satisfaction
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             marvel'd
             at
             that
             they
             proceed
             thus
             far
             ,
             having
             done
             so
             much
             besides
             ,
             having
             in
             other
             Points
             of
             Christianity
             shew'd
             what
             a
             faculty
             they
             have
             of
             perverting
             and
             distorting
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             said
             therefore
             will
             be
             useful
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             understand
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             these
             are
             ;
             that
             (
             to
             speak
             plainly
             )
             he
             may
             be
             convinced
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             .
             Whatever
             pretences
             they
             make
             to
             that
             Title
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             with
             reason
             lay
             claim
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             neither
             are
             baptised
             into
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             make
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             subvert
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Divine
             Author
             
             of
             it
             .
             How
             then
             can
             these
             men
             challenge
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             I
             could
             observe
             that
             they
             industriously
             comply
             with
             
               Jews
               and
               Turks
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             and
             defiance
             of
             all
             Sober
             Christians
             .
             To
             gratifie
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             renounce
             the
             avowed
             Principles
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             Herein
             they
             follow
             their
             Old
             Friend
             Servetus
             ,
             who
             had
             convers'd
             a
             long
             time
             with
             Jews
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             had
             espoused
             many
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             great
             Admirer
             of
             them
             .
             Especially
             he
             declar'd
             his
             approbation
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             if
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             were
             laid
             aside
             .
             It
             is
             often
             mention'd
             by
             Socinus
             and
             other
             Racovian
             Writers
             that
             this
             doctrine
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             hinders
             Jews
             and
             Turks
             from
             embracing
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             And
             even
             the
             *
             late
             Socinian
             Penmen
             in
             their
             
               New
               Tractates
            
             talk
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             puts
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             
               Jews
               ,
               Mahometans
            
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             :
             and
             thereupon
             they
             are
             very
             earnest
             with
             their
             Readers
             to
             abandon
             this
             Great
             Point
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             mere
             complacency
             with
             those
             Infidels
             .
          
           
           
             And
             more
             particularly
             it
             is
             observable
             how
             favourably
             they
             speak
             of
             Mahometism
             or
             Turcism
             :
             they
             profess
             themselves
             forward
             to
             believe
             that
             *
             
               Mahomet
               had
               no
               other
               design
               in
               pretending
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               to
               restore
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               extirpated
               among
               the
               Eastern
               Christians
               by
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               .
            
             Mahomet
             
               meant
               not
               his
               Religion
               should
               be
               esteemed
               a
               New
               Religion
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               true
               Intent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Mahometan
               Learned
               men
               call
               themselves
               the
               True
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             They
             further
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             insinuate
             their
             approbation
             of
             the
             
               Mahometan
               Religion
            
             above
             that
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             magnifie
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             
               the
               more
               plausible
               Sect
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Saracens
             call'd
             it
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             represent
             the
             
               Modern
               Christianity
            
             (
             which
             professes
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             and
             the
             Trinity
             )
             
               no
               better
               or
               other
               than
               a
               sort
               of
               Paganism
               and
               Heathenism
               .
            
             These
             are
             their
             very
             terms
             ,
             P.
             19.
             and
             they
             are
             answerable
             to
             what
             was
             said
             by
             them
             before
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Trinitarian
             doctrines
             are
             of
             
               Heathen
               descent
               and
               original
            
             ,
             P.
             15.
             and
             
             afterwards
             (
             to
             vary
             the
             phrase
             )
             
               of
               Paganick
               Extraction
            
             ,
             P.
             16.
             
             I
             appeal
             now
             to
             the
             Reader
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             right
             Sclavonian
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             very
             language
             and
             dialect
             of
             the
             
               Polonian
               Divines
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             these
             are
             identified
             with
             the
             
               English
               Unitarians
            
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             yields
             us
             a
             true
             Pourtraiture
             of
             the
             persons
             I
             have
             been
             representing
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             very
             careful
             that
             we
             entertain
             none
             of
             their
             foresaid
             Opinions
             .
             I
             question
             not
             but
             the
             Reader
             would
             have
             made
             this
             Inference
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             not
             .
             But
             this
             I
             request
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             out
             of
             Choice
             and
             Judgment
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             throughly
             apprehensive
             of
             that
             Evil
             and
             Danger
             which
             attend
             those
             Principles
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             I
             have
             display'd
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             that
             Special
             Hand
             of
             Providence
             (
             for
             I
             cannot
             but
             acknowledg
             it
             as
             such
             )
             which
             directed
             me
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             back
             it
             with
             a
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             see
             the
             tendency
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             mass
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Points
             to
             Atheism
             .
             They
             vilifie
             the
             Scipture
             ,
             they
             adulterate
             the
             true
             Meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             introduce
             unbecoming
             
             sentiments
             concerning
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             they
             decry
             the
             great
             and
             necessary
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             baffle
             the
             apprehensions
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             a
             Future
             State
             :
             and
             what
             doth
             all
             this
             drive
             at
             but
             the
             undermining
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             and
             Divinity
             it self
             ?
             So
             fitly
             was
             this
             Question
             inserted
             by
             a
             *
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             above
             sixty
             years
             ago
             ,
             among
             his
             other
             Enquiries
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             
               Compendium
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               Whether
               Socinianism
               be
               not
               an
               Introduction
               to
               Atheism
               ?
            
             So
             truly
             was
             it
             said
             lately
             by
             an
             Observing
             Pen
             ,
             †
             
               In
               several
               respects
               our
               Socinians
               seem
               to
               be
               serving
               the
               designs
               of
               the
               Atheists
               .
            
             I
             wish
             the
             Christian
             world
             would
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             betimes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prevent
             the
             unexpressible
             Danger
             which
             otherwise
             will
             unavoidably
             follow
             .
             I
             offer
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             that
             the
             Socinian
             and
             Atheistical
             party
             joyn
             hand
             in
             hand
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             agree
             together
             in
             a
             very
             friendly
             manner
             to
             laugh
             at
             and
             defie
             the
             Fundamental
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             Such
             a
             Reflection
             methinks
             should
             be
             dismal
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Modern
             Penmen
             of
             
             the
             Socinian
             Perswasion
             who
             are
             sober
             and
             considerate
             .
             They
             write
             (
             whether
             they
             know
             it
             or
             no
             )
             to
             please
             and
             humour
             the
             Wild
             Gallants
             ,
             those
             in
             city
             and
             countrey
             that
             are
             of
             Lewd
             Principles
             ,
             or
             of
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             evident
             at
             this
             day
             than
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Writings
             are
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             those
             that
             espouse
             the
             Cause
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             to
             the
             profes●…edly
             Prophane
             and
             Irreligious
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             that
             applaud
             them
             ,
             and
             cry
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             are
             fraught
             with
             great
             Wit
             ,
             Argument
             and
             Reason
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             Impartial
             Judges
             whether
             this
             doth
             not
             shew
             the
             near
             Affinity
             ,
             if
             not
             Identity
             between
             these
             persons
             and
             those
             I
             am
             mentioning
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             see
             this
             ,
             sees
             nothing
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             if
             what
             I
             have
             said
             sound
             harsh
             in
             these
             Gentlemens
             ears
             ,
             I
             request
             them
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             how
             severe
             they
             have
             been
             in
             censuring
             the
             Trinitarians
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             charging
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             .
             Though
             Slichtingius
             and
             one
             or
             two
             more
             are
             unwilling
             to
             say
             in
             express
             terms
             that
             we
             are
             Idolaters
             ,
             yet
             both
             he
             and
             all
             the
             party
             assert
             that
             which
             is
             equivalent
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             we
             worship
             a
             mere
             Figment
             ,
             a
             Fancy
             of
             our
             own
             (
             for
             so
             they
             blasphemously
             stile
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             )
             
             we
             set
             up
             an
             Idol
             of
             our
             own
             brain
             for
             an
             object
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             But
             our
             Home-bred
             Unitarians
             are
             yet
             bolder
             ,
             and
             speak
             it
             out
             without
             any
             mincing
             that
             *
             
               the
               Trinitarians
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               much
               worse
               ,
            
             and
             this
             they
             often
             inculcate
             .
             But
             certainly
             ,
             to
             tax
             us
             with
             Idolatry
             when
             they
             themselves
             professedly
             
               worship
               a
               Creature
            
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             observ'd
             before
             )
             is
             the
             wildest
             Conceit
             that
             ever
             enter'd
             into
             any
             man's
             head
             :
             the
             Boldness
             ,
             Inconsistency
             and
             Non-sense
             of
             it
             are
             so
             great
             that
             we
             can't
             sufficiently
             stand
             amazed
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             Idolatry
             but
             Atheism
             is
             laid
             to
             our
             charge
             .
             I
             find
             that
             †
             Servetus
             calls
             the
             Trinitarians
             Atheists
             very
             frequently
             .
             And
             even
             the
             
               Modern
               Unitarians
            
             in
             their
             late
             writings
             expresly
             fix
             this
             Crime
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             words
             are
             these
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             ‖
             
               By
               its
               natural
               absurdity
               and
               impossibility
               it
               did
               not
               only
               at
               first
               give
               a
               check
               and
               stop
               to
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               ever
               since
               it
               hath
               served
               to
               propagate
               Deism
               and
               Atheism
               .
            
             The
             doctrine
             it self
             cannot
             
             do
             this
             without
             its
             being
             urged
             and
             managed
             by
             those
             that
             assert
             it
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Those
             who
             defend
             the
             Trinity
             propagate
             Atheism
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             propagate
             Atheism
             are
             Atheists
             .
             Wherefore
             according
             to
             these
             men
             a
             Trinitarian
             is
             an
             Atheist
             .
             In
             an
             *
             other
             place
             they
             say
             ,
             
               he
               may
               be
               justly
               suspected
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             and
             they
             mention
             on
             what
             account
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             tell
             us
             that
             †
             
               Whatever
               Zeal
               the
               Trinitarians
               may
               pretend
               to
               have
               for
               Religion
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               right
               way
               to
               make
               men
               Scepticks
               and
               Atheists
               .
            
             And
             the
             last
             man
             that
             wrote
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Cause
             complains
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             ‖
             
               we
               make
               that
               a
               Fundamental
               of
               Religion
               which
               contradicts
               the
               best
               reasonings
               of
               mankind
               whereby
               they
               prove
               the
               existence
               of
               God.
               —
               Thence
               loose
               men
               deny
               there
               is
               any
               God
               at
               all
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Socinian
             Charge
             is
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Whence
             you
             may
             perceive
             that
             Mine
             is
             but
             a
             Counter-Charge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             
             the
             foregoing
             Retaliation
             ,
             especially
             when
             with
             the
             utmost
             Sincerity
             I
             declare
             that
             my
             Charge
             against
             them
             was
             not
             founded
             upon
             theirs
             ,
             or
             occasion'd
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             since
             the
             time
             that
             I
             drew
             up
             mine
             against
             them
             that
             I
             found
             this
             Accusation
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Papers
             .
             Which
             may
             convince
             any
             unprejudiced
             person
             that
             what
             I
             have
             said
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Anti-Trinitarians
             is
             not
             in
             way
             of
             Recrimination
             ,
             for
             I
             did
             not
             know
             that
             their
             Writings
             had
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             against
             those
             that
             defend
             the
             Trinity
             .
             But
             it
             was
             and
             is
             from
             a
             sense
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             present
             thus
             tax
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             Obloquy
             upon
             themselves
             .
             And
             truly
             I
             have
             done
             it
             with
             a
             sensible
             compassion
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             rejoyce
             (
             as
             some
             seem
             to
             do
             )
             at
             finding
             an
             occasion
             of
             Censuring
             and
             Blaming
             others
             .
             I
             submit
             what
             I
             have
             said
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             Sober
             ,
             Faithful
             and
             Judicious
             Men
             ,
             all
             Sincere
             Lovers
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             .
             Let
             these
             judg
             between
             us
             and
             our
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             with
             calmness
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             levity
             and
             scurrility
             ,
             all
             artifice
             and
             
             sophistry
             ,
             shall
             offer
             any
             thing
             as
             substantial
             in
             way
             of
             Reply
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             backward
             to
             meet
             him
             with
             a
             Rejoynder
             .
             Otherwise
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             my self
             concern'd
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             If
             he
             appears
             like
             a
             Generous
             Man
             of
             War
             ,
             I
             will
             engage
             him
             :
             but
             if
             I
             see
             him
             come
             on
             in
             a
             Privateering
             way
             ,
             I
             tell
             him
             before
             hand
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             off
             from
             him
             .
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             encounter
             any
             Fair
             Adversary
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             make
             it
             his
             business
             to
             cavil
             and
             raise
             trifling
             Objections
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             no
             other
             notice
             of
             him
             than
             to
             despise
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             not
             think
             that
             I
             will
             throw
             away
             my
             Time
             and
             Arguments
             upon
             every
             Squib
             that
             is
             flirted
             .
             I
             have
             something
             else
             to
             do
             than
             to
             mind
             the
             wagging
             of
             every
             Goose-quill
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             my self
             obliged
             to
             write
             a
             Vindication
             every
             time
             a
             Perverse
             Scribler
             will
             be
             dashing
             Ink
             against
             me
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           POSTSCRIPT
           :
           BEING
           Brief
           Reflections
           On
           a
           late
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             [
             A
             short
             Discourse
             of
             the
             True
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             With
             Animadversions
             on
             Mr.
          
           Edwards
           
             's
             Reflections
             on
             the
          
           Reasonableness
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           
             and
             on
             his
             book
             entituled
          
           ,
           Socinianism
           Unmask'd
           .
           By
           S.
           Bold
           ,
           
             Rector
             of
          
           Steeple
           ,
           Dorset
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           
           
             REFLECTIONS
             ON
             Mr.
             
               Bold's
               SERMON
            
             .
          
           
             WHEN
             half
             of
             the
             sheets
             of
             my
             foregoing
             Discourse
             were
             printed
             off
             ,
             my
             Bookseller
             sent
             me
             a
             little
             Piece
             with
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             name
             to
             it
             :
             but
             I
             presently
             cast
             my
             eye
             upon
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Title-page
             ,
             and
             there
             saw
             that
             these
             Papers
             came
             from
             the
             lower
             end
             of
             Pater-Noster-Row
             ,
             and
             thence
             I
             gather'd
             who
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             them
             .
             I
             found
             that
             the
             Manager
             of
             
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             had
             prevailed
             with
             a
             Gentleman
             to
             make
             a
             Sermon
             (
             I
             thank
             him
             for
             doing
             me
             that
             honour
             )
             upon
             my
             Refutation
             of
             that
             Treatise
             and
             the
             Vindication
             of
             it
             .
             Indeed
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Master-piece
             of
             Procuration
             ,
             and
             we
             can't
             but
             think
             that
             that
             Man
             must
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             defend
             
             it
             very
             impartially
             and
             substantially
             who
             is
             thus
             brought
             on
             to
             undertake
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             But
             truly
             I
             am
             exceedingly
             oblig'd
             to
             the
             Penman
             for
             the
             course
             he
             hath
             taken
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             saved
             me
             the
             labour
             of
             a
             Formal
             Confutation
             in
             Mode
             and
             Figure
             ,
             he
             having
             himself
             contradicted
             the
             very
             Proposition
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               there
               is
               but
               One
               Point
               or
               Article
               necessary
               to
               be
               believ'd
               for
               the
               making
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             This
             he
             pretends
             to
             maintain
             as
             an
             undeniable
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             declares
             that
             
               Other
               Points
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               believ'd
               .
            
             Serm.
             page
             32.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               There
               are
               Many
               Points
            
             (
             besides
             this
             )
             
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               and
               revealed
               ,
               and
               which
               every
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               indispensably
               oblig'd
               to
               endeavour
               to
               understand
               .
            
             p.
             29.
             
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             
               There
               are
               particular
               Points
               and
               Articles
               ,
               which
               ,
               being
               known
               to
               be
               reveal'd
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Christians
               must
               indispensably
               assent
               to
               .
            
             p.
             33.
             
             And
             he
             reckons
             up
             several
             of
             these
             Articles
             and
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             same
             which
             I
             had
             mention'd
             in
             my
             *
             Discourses
             against
             the
             Conceit
             of
             
               One
               Article
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             
               Other
               Points
            
             and
             
             
               Particular
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             those
             Many
             ,
             which
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             obliged
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             and
             indispensably
             to
             understand
             and
             believe
             and
             assent
             to
             ,
             then
             this
             Writer
             doth
             in
             effect
             yield
             to
             that
             Proposition
             which
             I
             maintain'd
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               belief
               of
               One
               Article
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             he
             runs
             counter
             to
             the
             Proposition
             which
             he
             had
             laid
             down
             .
             For
             I
             bring
             the
             business
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             If
             the
             believing
             of
             one
             single
             Article
             be
             enough
             to
             constitute
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             a
             Sincere
             Christian
             ,
             then
             the
             belief
             of
             something
             more
             is
             not
             Necessary
             and
             Indispensable
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             knowing
             or
             believing
             of
             more
             may
             be
             some
             ornament
             and
             embelishment
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             can't
             be
             said
             that
             it
             is
             Necessary
             and
             Indispensable
             ,
             because
             nothing
             is
             so
             in
             Christianity
             but
             what
             contributes
             to
             the
             
               making
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sincere
               Christian.
            
             Wherefore
             it
             undeniably
             follows
             that
             when
             this
             Gentleman
             acknowledges
             that
             there
             are
             More
             Articles
             ,
             than
             this
             One
             ,
             proposed
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             that
             Necessarily
             and
             Indispensably
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             grant
             that
             those
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             thus
             necessary
             and
             indispensable
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             the
             assenting
             to
             that
             Single
             Article
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             constitute
             a
             man
             a
             
               Member
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               True
               Christian.
            
             For
             if
             More
             Propositions
             and
             Articles
             are
             
               Necessary
               ,
               Indispensably
               Necessary
            
             ,
             then
             that
             One
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             master'd
             with
             Prejudice
             can
             possibly
             resist
             the
             evidence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             still
             to
             confute
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               True
               Christian
               must
               assent
               unto
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             35.
             
             Observe
             it
             ,
             he
             MUST
             ,
             he
             owns
             here
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               absolute
               Necessity
            
             of
             this
             belief
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             is
             this
             belief
             necessary
             
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             or
             not
             ?
             He
             cannot
             say
             
               it
               is
               not
            
             ,
             because
             to
             believe
             Him
             to
             be
             God
             who
             really
             is
             so
             is
             no
             indifferent
             thing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             constitute
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             True
             Christian
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             can't
             be
             such
             unless
             he
             hath
             a
             knowledg
             of
             Him
             that
             is
             True
             God.
             This
             surely
             none
             will
             undertake
             to
             deny
             .
             Hence
             then
             it
             inevitably
             follows
             that
             this
             Author
             must
             hold
             that
             the
             assenting
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               God
            
             ,
             is
             necessary
             
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             necessary
             ,
             then
             something
             else
             besides
             the
             believing
             of
             
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
            
             
             (
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             and
             ●…his
             Abettors
             understand
             and
             explain
             that
             Proposition
             ,
             for
             they
             include
             not
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             in
             it
             )
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             Which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             denies
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             unavoidable
             Consequence
             from
             what
             he
             asserts
             in
             his
             Sermon
             .
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             he
             positively
             saith
             ,
             The
             believing
             of
             more
             than
             that
             
               One
               Article
            
             before
             mention'd
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             speaking
             of
             the
             account
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             
               a
               true
               Christian
               is
               as
               much
               obliged
               to
               believe
               this
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
            
             p.
             40.
             
             See
             here
             the
             force
             and
             energy
             of
             Truth
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             its
             way
             through
             the
             teeth
             of
             those
             that
             oppose
             it
             .
             He
             that
             had
             professedly
             asserted
             and
             maintain'd
             that
             
               the
               knowledg
               of
               this
               One
               Point
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               constitutes
               a
               person
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             now
             as
             plainly
             and
             professedly
             contradicts
             this
             Position
             ,
             by
             declaring
             that
             we
             are
             as
             MUCH
             obliged
             to
             give
             assent
             to
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               True
               God
               ,
            
             as
             to
             that
             One
             Point
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             case
             ,
             if
             a
             True
             
             Christian
             be
             as
             MUCH
             obliged
             to
             believe
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             Christianity
             is
             as
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             Man
             can't
             be
             a
             Christian
             without
             this
             belief
             ;
             whence
             it
             irrefragably
             follows
             that
             the
             
               One
               Point
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
            
             :
             unless
             he
             will
             submit
             to
             this
             Nonsense
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             
               True
               Christian
            
             though
             he
             believe
             not
             those
             things
             without
             which
             he
             can't
             be
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             a
             tast
             of
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Self-Contradiction
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             of
             the
             Unreasonableness
             and
             Groundlessness
             of
             the
             Notion
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             hath
             publish'd
             to
             the
             world
             .
             I
             wish
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             our
             present
             Penman
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             that
             hath
             some
             relish
             of
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             thus
             expos'd
             himself
             and
             his
             Friend
             together
             .
          
           
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             Pair
             of
             Advocates
             for
             this
             Conceit
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               of
               One
               Article
            
             :
             the
             one
             a
             Layman
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Churchman
             :
             the
             first
             a
             Professed
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             little
             to
             say
             for
             his
             
             Friend
             ,
             stuff'd
             his
             Pamphlet
             with
             what
             Crellius
             afforded
             him
             :
             the
             latter
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             (
             after
             great
             study
             and
             deliberation
             )
             hath
             made
             as
             inconsiderable
             advances
             in
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             appears
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             said
             nothing
             answerable
             to
             the
             Specious
             Title
             of
             his
             
               Sermon
               ,
               The
               true
               Knowledg
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             hath
             said
             very
             ill
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             lessening
             and
             impairing
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             defaming
             of
             that
             knowledg
             and
             belief
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             which
             are
             necessarily
             required
             of
             us
             .
             From
             what
             he
             hath
             delivered
             we
             may
             infer
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             one
             Vain
             Effort
             more
             in
             the
             world
             than
             there
             was
             before
             .
             And
             this
             is
             his
             just
             and
             deserved
             Character
             that
             he
             hath
             betrayed
             the
             Cause
             he
             undertook
             ,
             and
             hath
             dispatch'd
             himself
             and
             it
             with
             his
             own
             Weapons
             unwarily
             handled
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             me
             address
             my self
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             a
             little
             more
             closely
             (
             if
             I
             can
             speak
             more
             closely
             than
             I
             have
             already
             :
             )
             Verily
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             your
             Sobriety
             and
             Temper
             should
             be
             thus
             easily
             drawn
             off
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             so
             far
             debase
             your self
             and
             the
             Post
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Mr.
             
             L's
             Journeyman
             ,
             (
             he
             having
             himself
             it
             seems
             ,
             given
             over
             
             working
             at
             the
             Trade
             )
             that
             you
             should
             accept
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Under-Puller
             for
             Racovianism
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             had
             been
             publickly
             defended
             by
             Deists
             and
             Scepticks
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             approved
             of
             and
             vindicated
             by
             the
             profess'd
             Votaries
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             good
             word
             of
             all
             the
             Indifferent
             and
             Neuters
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             caressed
             and
             admired
             by
             the
             
               Men
               of
               Wit
            
             about
             the
             Town
             who
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             banter
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             that
             he
             was
             cried
             up
             by
             the
             Atheistical
             and
             Debauched
             ,
             who
             as
             concernedly
             railly
             all
             Religion
             as
             the
             late
             Field-Officer
             doth
             Priests
             ;
             was
             it
             not
             enough
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Rationalist
             found
             all
             these
             to
             be
             his
             Patrons
             ,
             but
             must
             Mr.
             Bold
             strike
             in
             with
             this
             Company
             ,
             and
             vote
             this
             Writer
             to
             be
             the
             Christianissimo
             (
             next
             to
             LOUIS
             )
             of
             this
             Age
             ?
          
           
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             detract
             in
             the
             least
             from
             the
             Gentleman's
             Worth
             ,
             for
             (
             to
             give
             him
             his
             due
             )
             it
             is
             most
             readily
             granted
             that
             he
             hath
             a'great
             share
             of
             Metaphysicks
             (
             as
             his
             first
             book
             he
             publish'd
             sufficiently
             demonstrates
             )
             and
             of
             Oeconomicks
             (
             as
             his
             next
             book
             testifies
             )
             
             and
             of
             Politicks
             ,
             as
             some
             late
             Papers
             assure
             us
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             abundantly
             shew'd
             how
             acute
             and
             ingenious
             a
             Projector
             he
             is
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Trade
             and
             Money
             ,
             especially
             Guinea's
             and
             the
             Lowering
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             obliged
             to
             think
             that
             his
             Talent
             lies
             so
             advantagiously
             towards
             Theology
             ,
             especially
             Christianity
             .
             I
             can't
             approve
             of
             his
             introducing
             a
             Clipt
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             thrusting
             upon
             us
             a
             
               False
               Coin
            
             ,
             a
             
               Counterfeit
               Stamp
            
             in
             Religion
             .
             I
             cannot
             (
             and
             never
             will
             )
             conceal
             my
             dislike
             of
             his
             teaching
             the
             men
             of
             this
             too
             Giddy
             Age
             to
             truck
             their
             
               Old
               Christianity
            
             for
             a
             New
             Notion
             or
             Fancy
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reasonableness
             of
             that
             Christianity
             which
             he
             shapes
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             take
             part
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             no
             common
             Zeal
             .
             Which
             strange
             behaviour
             ,
             or
             rather
             unaccountable
             Fascination
             hath
             stagger'd
             not
             a
             few
             of
             your
             Friends
             and
             Admirers
             ,
             who
             (
             with
             my self
             )
             own
             that
             you
             have
             done
             much
             Good
             by
             your
             former
             Writings
             ,
             but
             fear
             now
             that
             you
             will
             do
             as
             much
             Harm
             .
             The
             Devout
             and
             Pious
             had
             other
             apprehensions
             of
             you
             when
             they
             look'd
             into
             your
             
               Practical
               Sermons
               ,
               Invitations
            
             ,
             and
             Meditations
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             stand
             amazed
             since
             they
             have
             perus'd
             your
             late
             Productions
             ,
             and
             observing
             there
             that
             you
             are
             come
             to
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               but
               One
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             they
             expect
             that
             you
             may
             in
             time
             hold
             that
             
               None
               is
               Necessary
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             design
             (
             whether
             you
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             or
             no
             )
             of
             those
             that
             have
             lately
             influenc'd
             upon
             you
             .
             Let
             me
             be
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Friends
             that
             ,
             if
             your
             Pen
             runs
             for
             the
             future
             in
             this
             strain
             ,
             you
             will
             write
             rather
             like
             a
             
               Turkish
               Spy
            
             than
             a
             
               Christian
               Preacher
            
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             is
             good
             and
             sacred
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Repute
             which
             you
             have
             heretofore
             gain'd
             among
             the
             Religious
             and
             Pious
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             dissemble
             with
             your self
             ,
             and
             choak
             your
             inward
             Perswasions
             ,
             and
             abuse
             your self
             and
             the
             world
             too
             .
             I
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             you
             would
             account
             with
             your self
             for
             this
             late
             Backsliding
             ,
             and
             consider
             how
             scandalous
             it
             will
             be
             when
             your
             Auditors
             and
             Readers
             shall
             find
             that
             you
             are
             sailing
             to
             Racovia
             with
             a
             side-wind
             .
             I
             beg
             of
             you
             by
             the
             bonds
             of
             our
             most
             Holy
             Christianity
             that
             you
             would
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             time
             ,
             prevent
             a
             final
             Apostacy
             .
             Wear
             not
             the
             detestable
             Character
             of
             a
             Renegade
             .
             Sir
             ,
             I
             most
             
             passionately
             request
             you
             to
             ponder
             that
             smart
             and
             upbraiding
             Query
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             used
             to
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             they
             
               went
               back
               ,
               Will
               Ye
               also
               go
               away
               ?
            
             John
             6.
             67.
             
             Remember
             ,
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             that
             
               going
               away
            
             ended
             in
             Betraying
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             REFLECTIONS
             ON
             THE
             Animadversions
             .
          
           
             LET
             us
             come
             next
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             which
             are
             tack'd
             to
             the
             Sermon
             .
             And
             truly
             I
             am
             inclined
             to
             clear
             the
             Gentleman
             under
             whose
             name
             this
             Pamphlet
             goes
             from
             being
             the
             Composer
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             book
             .
             I
             can
             scarcely
             believe
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             would
             offer
             such
             a
             Crude
             and
             Shallow
             thing
             to
             the
             publick
             :
             but
             I
             am
             partly
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             these
             Animadversions
             were
             transmitted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             desired
             to
             publish
             them
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             said
             (
             which
             was
             never
             said
             before
             )
             that
             a
             Man
             with
             a
             Name
             ,
             and
             with
             Open
             face
             ,
             that
             one
             without
             a
             Vizour
             warranted
             the
             late
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             Rector
             of
             Steeple
             vouched
             these
             strange
             notions
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             I
             do
             not
             take
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Animadverter
             :
             one
             reason
             of
             which
             Conjecture
             is
             because
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             these
             very
             Objections
             and
             Cavils
             which
             are
             here
             used
             were
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Party
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             though
             they
             appear
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               S.
               B.
            
             yet
             they
             might
             more
             truly
             have
             had
             
               J.
               L.
            
             or
             A.
             &
             
               J.
               C.
            
             (
             who
             took
             care
             to
             send
             them
             )
             prefix'd
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             likewise
             offer
             other
             probable
             Reasons
             which
             may
             induce
             any
             Considering
             man
             to
             think
             that
             the
             person
             who
             made
             the
             Sermon
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             :
             for
             first
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             man
             that
             knows
             the
             
               Difference
               of
               Stiles
            
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             observable
             in
             these
             two
             Pieces
             .
             Indeed
             when
             Different
             matters
             are
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             same
             Writer
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             inequality
             in
             the
             Strain
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             never
             or
             very
             rarely
             observ'd
             when
             the
             same
             Subject
             is
             handled
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             Mark
             to
             distinguish
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             book
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             printed
             in
             two
             different
             Characters
             ,
             all
             along
             the
             words
             and
             sentences
             which
             
               Mr.
               B.
            
             thought
             were
             more
             Emphatick
             or
             Remarkable
             than
             the
             rest
             are
             put
             in
             a
             Letter
             which
             distinguishes
             
             them
             from
             the
             other
             words
             and
             sentences
             in
             his
             Discourse
             .
             But
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             there
             is
             not
             this
             Distinction
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             they
             (
             like
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             and
             its
             Vindication
             )
             are
             (
             excepting
             a
             very
             few
             places
             )
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Character
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             that
             Author
             in
             his
             Writings
             to
             distinguish
             words
             ,
             or
             express
             their
             Emphasis
             by
             the
             difference
             of
             Letters
             .
             This
             to
             me
             is
             no
             inconsiderable
             thing
             ,
             for
             you
             scarcely
             find
             any
             Author
             of
             late
             that
             writes
             after
             that
             manner
             .
             However
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             almost
             sure
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             book
             is
             not
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Author
             in
             the
             same
             book
             would
             not
             Vary
             as
             to
             this
             thing
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             done
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             you
             can't
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             Animadversions
             are
             printed
             in
             a
             Larger
             and
             Fairer
             Character
             than
             the
             Sermon
             :
             which
             thing
             you
             will
             seldom
             or
             never
             find
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             and
             printed
             together
             .
             This
             discovers
             Mr.
             B
             to
             have
             no
             title
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Undertaking
             ,
             and
             it
             likewise
             discovers
             the
             Imprudence
             of
             the
             Publisher
             who
             would
             suffer
             those
             Papers
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             with
             such
             apparent
             marks
             
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             composed
             by
             two
             different
             persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             would
             have
             but
             
               One
               Author's
            
             Name
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Add
             to
             all
             this
             that
             unsufferable
             Blunder
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             before
             the
             Animadversions
             (
             which
             we
             may
             suppose
             was
             made
             for
             Mr.
             
               B.
               )
               When
               the
               book
               against
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               fell
               into
               my
               hands
            
             (
             faith
             this
             Writer
             )
             
               I
               thereby
               came
               to
               be
               furnish'd
               with
               a
               truer
               and
               more
               just
               notion
               of
               the
               main
               design
               of
               my
               own
               Treatise
               or
               Sermon
               than
               I
               had
               upon
               my
               looking
               over
               it
               cursory
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             have
             said
             
               cursorily
               )
               presently
               after
               it
               was
               publish'd
               :
            
             as
             if
             the
             design
             of
             his
             own
             Treatise
             could
             be
             made
             known
             to
             him
             by
             an
             other
             Man's
             Writings
             .
             Which
             carries
             that
             Inconsistency
             and
             even
             Nonsense
             with
             it
             which
             I
             believe
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             own
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             but
             impute
             it
             to
             that
             Jumble
             of
             two
             Writers
             in
             this
             Volume
             ,
             which
             confounded
             the
             
             Epistolizer's
             notions
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             discover
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             aware
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             was
             not
             the
             True
             Parent
             of
             this
             off-spring
             to
             which
             the
             Epistle
             is
             prefix'd
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             :
             he
             that
             drew
             up
             this
             Epistle
             had
             some
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             
               King
               of
               Ham.
            
             Here
             
             is
             strong
             Fancying
             and
             Personating
             ,
             here
             is
             direct
             Counterfeiting
             and
             Falsifying
             .
             They
             have
             made
             a
             Tool
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             under
             the
             shelter
             of
             a
             
             Clergyman's
             Name
             have
             impos'd
             their
             notions
             upon
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             But
             whoever
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             few
             Remarks
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             
               Calmness
               of
               Temper
            
             which
             the
             Epistolizer
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             in
             my
             
               former
               productions
            
             ,
             but
             insinuates
             is
             wanting
             in
             my
             latter
             ones
             .
             As
             to
             which
             I
             have
             only
             this
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             can
             be
             Deemed
             to
             be
             too
             warm
             a
             writer
             by
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             too
             Cold
             and
             Phlegmatick
             .
             The
             The
             Animadverter
             hints
             that
             
               I
               give
               vent
               to
               something
               to
               which
               he
               will
               not
               adventure
               to
               assign
               a
               proper
               name
            
             p.
             32
             :
             but
             though
             he
             will
             not
             do
             this
             latter
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             sincerely
             protest
             to
             him
             and
             the
             Reader
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             give
             vent
             to
             Truth
             (
             and
             that
             only
             )
             which
             hath
             been
             smother'd
             and
             stiffled
             by
             him
             in
             his
             late
             undertakings
             for
             the
             
               One
               Article
            
             .
             My
             business
             shall
             be
             to
             shew
             in
             brief
             by
             what
             Weak
             and
             Impertinent
             Methods
             he
             hath
             done
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             which
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             patronize
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               not
               teach
               any
               thing
               as
               
               necessary
               to
               be
               believ'd
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               but
               only
               this
               One
               Proposition
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               the
               Christ
               or
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             Animadv
             .
             p.
             1.
             but
             he
             maintains
             this
             Post
             with
             as
             little
             success
             as
             the
             foremention'd
             Gentleman
             did
             ,
             for
             afterwards
             he
             declares
             it
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Convert
               to
               Christianity
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             in
             another
             place
             )
             
               must
               necessarily
               believe
               as
               many
               Articles
               as
               he
               shall
               attain
               to
               know
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               taught
               .
            
             p.
             21.
             which
             wholly
             invalidates
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             Christian
             must
             give
             assent
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             Propositions
             reckon'd
             up
             in
             my
             late
             Discourse
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             to
             be
             blieved
             ,
             and
             consequenly
             One
             Point
             only
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             But
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             those
             Propositions
             
               makes
               not
               a
               man
               a
               Christian.
            
             Then
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             and
             (
             as
             the
             other
             Gentleman
             adds
             )
             Indispensable
             :
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Useful
             and
             Convenient
             ,
             but
             he
             can't
             pronounce
             them
             Necessary
             and
             Indispensable
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             in
             Christianity
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               nothing
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               One
               Article
               that
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             this
             Animadverter
             contradicts
             himself
             .
             And
             who
             can
             expect
             any
             other
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             no
             care
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             himself
             ,
             and
             minds
             not
             what
             others
             suggest
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             Readersobserving
             that
             notwithstanding
             I
             had
             in
             *
             twelve
             pages
             together
             
               (
               viz.
            
             from
             the
             8th
             to
             the
             20th
             )
             proved
             that
             Several
             Propositions
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             by
             us
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             this
             Sham-Animadverter
             attends
             not
             to
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Particulars
             which
             I
             had
             mention'd
             ,
             nor
             offers
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             a
             Lumping
             way
             dooms
             them
             all
             in
             these
             Magisterial
             Words
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               any
               Proof
               he
               produceth
               ,
            
             p.
             21.
             
             This
             is
             his
             wonderful
             way
             of
             Confuting
             me
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             he
             can't
             see
             any
             Argument
             or
             Proof
             in
             what
             I
             alledg
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             world
             must
             be
             led
             by
             his
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             in
             five
             or
             six
             pages
             together
             evinced
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Messias
            
             are
             not
             terms
             of
             the
             very
             same
             signification
             ,
             nay
             that
             among
             the
             Jews
             they
             were
             not
             reckon'd
             so
             (
             as
             I
             made
             appear
             from
             several
             Texts
             ;
             especially
             Acts
             8.
             37.
             
             )
             yet
             after
             all
             I
             have
             this
             for
             my
             pains
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               perceive
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               he
            
             (
             meaning
             
               me
               )
               pretends
               to
               offer
               the
               least
               proof
               that
               these
               Terms
               were
               not
               synonymous
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             p.
             47.
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             one
             syllable
             to
             disprove
             what
             I
             had
             deliver'd
             and
             closely
             urg'd
             on
             that
             head
             thro'
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             a
             Chapter
             .
             This
             is
             the
             guise
             of
             our
             Sagacious
             Animadverter
             .
             He
             out-doth
             the
             famous
             Gladiator
             (
             whom
             
               Olaus
               Magnus
            
             tells
             us
             of
             )
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             blunt
             the
             Edg
             of
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             Weapons
             only
             with
             looking
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             Marvelous
             Fencer
             doth
             it
             without
             seeing
             or
             perceiving
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             I
             had
             reduced
             the
             sum
             of
             my
             Discourse
             into
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             
               I
               there
               stop
               ,
               whereas
               I
               should
               have
               proceeded
               to
               prove
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               saved
               unless
               he
               hath
               an
               explicit
               knowledg
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               have
               immediate
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               and
               Issue
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               our
               knowing
               the
               true
               nature
               and
               design
               of
               
               it
               ,
            
             p.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             Reader
             may
             satisfie
             himself
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             I
             had
             been
             proving
             just
             before
             ,
             and
             indeed
             all
             along
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             add
             any
             Farther
             Medium
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             to
             another
             Syllogism
             ,
             I
             having
             secured
             my
             Proposition
             before
             .
             Yet
             the
             heedless
             Gentleman
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               I
               here
               stop
            
             :
             which
             may
             convince
             the
             Intelligent
             Reader
             that
             he
             eares
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             guess'd
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             p.
             31
             ,
             
               viz.
               There
               is
               no
               enquiry
               in
            
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             
               concerning
               Faith
               subjectively
               consider'd
               ,
               but
               only
               objectively
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             
               with
               what
               sort
               of
               Faith
               the
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             I
             say
             it
             may
             be
             guessed
             from
             this
             what
             a
             Liberty
             this
             Writer
             takes
             to
             assert
             what
             he
             pleases
             ;
             for
             let
             any
             man
             consult
             p.
             191
             ,
             192
             in
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             
               Subjective
               Faith
            
             is
             spoken
             of
             (
             though
             not
             there
             call'd
             Subjective
             )
             but
             it
             is
             very
             much
             mistaken
             and
             perverted
             .
             Again
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             Animadverter
             come
             off
             with
             peremptorily
             declaring
             that
             
               subjective
               faith
               is
               not
               enquir'd
               into
            
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             when
             in
             another
             place
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             he
             avers
             that
             
               Christian
               
               Faith
               and
               Christianity
               consider'd
               subjectively
               are
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             What
             a
             Mighty
             Arguer
             doth
             he
             shew
             himself
             to
             be
             when
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             said
             and
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             he
             most
             gravely
             and
             profoundly
             replies
             ,
             
               I
               think
               it
               needless
               for
               me
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               it
               .
            
             p.
             30.
             
             And
             further
             this
             Great
             Disputant
             shews
             his
             Parts
             in
             another
             very
             clever
             way
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             something
             that
             he
             dares
             not
             Object
             against
             ,
             he
             thus
             shifts
             me
             off
             ,
             
               His
               Reasoning
               is
               to
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               so
               ●…ouded
               by
               his
               way
               of
               expressing
               himself
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               too
               Dull
               to
               perceive
               what
               his
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               Strength
               of
               them
               doth
               lie
               ,
            
             p.
             9.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             concerning
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             he
             thus
             pronounces
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               that
               my
               Dullness
               is
               such
               I
               can't
               discern
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               reasoning
               in
               it
               ,
            
             p.
             49.
             
             Here
             is
             nothing
             tolerable
             or
             excuseable
             in
             all
             this
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             his
             Truth
             and
             Modesty
             in
             confessing
             himself
             to
             be
             Dull
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Reader
             was
             convinc'd
             of
             before
             this
             Acknowledgment
             .
          
           
             The
             Reader
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             Author's
             Animadversions
             he
             makes
             it
             his
             whole
             business
             
             either
             merely
             to
             Repeat
             what
             he
             pleases
             in
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             or
             the
             Vindication
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             vouch
             it
             with
             much
             confidence
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             he
             alledges
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             asserted
             to
             throw
             it
             off
             by
             barely
             denying
             what
             I
             say
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Excellency
             which
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             admirable
             for
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             genius
             of
             this
             Writer
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             weak
             and
             sorry
             Stuff
             (
             to
             return
             him
             his
             own
             words
             )
             he
             troubles
             the
             Press
             with
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             make
             any
             offers
             of
             Reason
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             an
             Argument
             ;
             he
             scorns
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             One
             would
             think
             a
             man
             might
             be
             ashamed
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             world
             with
             such
             Poor
             Tackling
             .
             As
             if
             he
             were
             only
             hired
             to
             say
             something
             against
             me
             ,
             tho
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             And
             truly
             any
             Man
             may
             discern
             a
             Mercenary
             Stroke
             all
             along
             .
          
           
             I
             seriously
             advise
             him
             (
             whoever
             he
             is
             )
             not
             to
             enter
             the
             Lists
             again
             unless
             he
             be
             better
             provided
             :
             for
             I
             find
             that
             persons
             are
             more
             confirm'd
             than
             ever
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             have
             writ
             ,
             since
             such
             Dablers
             as
             himself
             ,
             set
             on
             by
             a
             parcel
             of
             Polonian
             Squires
             and
             a
             few
             Town-Sparks
             ,
             have
             attempted
             to
             oppose
             my
             Assertions
             .
             If
             a
             Score
             of
             such
             Easie
             Writers
             as
             this
             were
             
             all
             upon
             me
             at
             once
             ,
             I
             could
             bear
             it
             very
             well
             .
             A
             Man
             need
             not
             fear
             being
             hurt
             by
             such
             Feeble
             Scribes
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             their
             main
             business
             to
             confute
             themselves
             ,
             not
             me
             .
             And
             hereby
             (
             we
             thank
             them
             )
             they
             promote
             our
             Cause
             (
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Truth
             )
             and
             even
             with
             their
             own
             Pens
             baffle
             those
             Errors
             which
             they
             are
             the
             Authors
             of
             ,
             as
             Scorpions
             and
             Vipers
             afford
             Antidotes
             against
             the
             mischiefs
             they
             cause
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             for
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             parting
             blow
             of
             Wit
             in
             our
             Author
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             mighty
             
               Rarity
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             Pater-Noster-Row
             a
             
               Black
               Swan
            
             )
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             Writers
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             omitted
             .
             And
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             will
             the
             rather
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             though
             this
             Reverend
             Author
             was
             not
             the
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             probable
             (
             they
             coming
             into
             his
             hands
             )
             he
             might
             prick
             in
             here
             and
             there
             a
             fine
             flower
             .
             
               The
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               will
               as
               certainly
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               much
               mischief
               as
            
             Tenterton-Steeple
             
               was
               the
               cause
               of
            
             Goodwin
             Sands
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
             Look
             you
             what
             a
             dainty
             piece
             of
             Ingenuity
             is
             borrow'd
             from
             an
             Old
             Thread-bare
             Saw.
             
             But
             it
             is
             quite
             spoilt
             when
             I
             have
             told
             him
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Other
             Steeple
             (
             that
             in
             Dorsetshire
             )
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             justly
             fear
             such
             Sands
             and
             Shelfs
             on
             which
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             will
             be
             endanger'd
             to
             be
             shipwrackt
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Ingenious
             Touch
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
             
               The
               Men
               of
               Art
               in
               all
               the
               Parties
               are
               agreed
               not
               to
               speak
               favourably
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             But
             who
             are
             these
             
               Men
               of
               Art
            
             ?
             Ay
             ,
             there
             lies
             the
             Conceit
             .
             Not
             to
             hold
             the
             Reader
             in
             suspense
             ,
             these
             
               Men
               of
               Art
            
             (
             written
             in
             Letters
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             thence
             we
             may
             guess
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             is
             mark'd
             and
             distinguish'd
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             )
             are
             
               University
               Men
            
             ,
             or
             Men
             of
             University-Education
             ,
             whom
             a
             late
             Writer
             exposes
             because
             they
             are
             not
             adjusted
             to
             his
             ,
             *
             
               Thoughts
               of
               Education
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             These
             
               Men
               of
               Art
            
             are
             the
             General
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             far
             Greatest
             Part
             of
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             our
             Church
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             They
             are
             all
             the
             Sober
             Heads
             of
             both
             these
             Perswasions
             ,
             who
             unite
             in
             the
             Main
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
            
             profess'd
             and
             
             subscrib'd
             to
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Protestant
             and
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             abroad
             as
             well
             as
             at
             home
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
               Men
               of
               Art
            
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             Gentleman's
             friends
             are
             at
             other
             times
             call'd
             Systematick-Men
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Mystery-Men
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             Orthodox
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
               Men
               of
               Art
            
             who
             are
             also
             so
             called
             you
             must
             know
             in
             Contradistinction
             to
             the
             
               Plain
               Fellows
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Racovians
             stile
             themselves
             in
             their
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Trinitarian
               Scheme
               of
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             when
             this
             writer
             saith
             
               these
               men
               of
               Art
               are
               in
               an
               Evil
               Conspiracy
               ,
            
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             joyntly
             agree
             to
             disallow
             of
             and
             condemn
             a
             late
             upstart
             Conceit
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               belief
               of
               One
               sole
               Article
               of
               Christianity
               is
               sufficient
               not
               only
               to
               denominate
               but
               to
               constitute
               any
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             Now
             ,
             would
             not
             a
             Considerate
             Man
             perswade
             himself
             that
             this
             Unanimous
             Concurrence
             of
             all
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Sober
             and
             Religious
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             deemed
             a
             
               Happy
               Union
            
             than
             a
             Conspiracy
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             Evil
             one
             ?
          
           
             And
             whereas
             this
             Writer
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             book
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               is
               of
               eminent
               use
               to
               overthrow
               and
               ruine
               Faction
               ,
            
             p.
             51
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             declare
             that
             
             I
             'm
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             and
             I
             conceive
             I
             have
             abundantly
             proved
             ,
             in
             a
             late
             *
             Discourse
             I
             publish'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Notions
             which
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             is
             fraught
             with
             administer
             to
             Faction
             ,
             and
             something
             Worse
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             been
             warning
             the
             Reader
             of
             in
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             short
             is
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             and
             I
             can't
             agree
             about
             Mr.
             
             L.'s
             Book
             ,
             for
             he
             at
             least
             saith
             (
             for
             we
             are
             not
             certain
             of
             his
             Thoughts
             )
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Proof
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               best
               books
               that
               hath
               been
               publish'd
               for
               at
               least
               these
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               ,
            
             p.
             52
             :
             but
             I
             'm
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             I
             'm
             sure
             I
             have
             Proved
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Worst
             that
             hath
             appear'd
             in
             the
             world
             since
             the
             date
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38033-e600
           
             *
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Preface
             to
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             33
             :
          
           
             Psal.
             11.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38033-e1780
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             de
             Author
             .
             S.
             Script
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Vera
             Relig
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cat.
             Racov.
             de
             Scriptura
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Institut
             .
             Theolog.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             A
             brief
             History
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Socin
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             ad
             Dudith
             .
          
           
             *
             Explicat
             .
             5.
             
             Mat.
             4●…
             .
          
           
             †
             Ostorodus
             in
             Institut
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Bishop
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Pref.
             to
             the
             Discourse
             of
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             p.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Sandius
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             †
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             Preface
             to
             the
             Discourse
             of
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             Accurate
             Examination
             of
             the
             Principal
             Texts
             alledged
             for
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Socrat.
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Sulpit.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             touching
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             Accurate
             Examination
             of
             the
             principal
             Texts
             alledg'd
             for
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             ,
             in
             Catechesi
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Divin
             .
             Christi
             .
             cip
             .
             4.
             
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Exam.
             cent
             .
             errorum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebr.
             cap.
             1.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             **
             Commentar
             .
             in
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             ††
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖‖
             An
             Accurate
             Examination
             of
             the
             principal
             texts
             alledg'd
             for
             Christ's
             Divinity
             .
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             On
             the
             2d
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             †
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             cap.
             1.
             
             Johan
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Servatore
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Deo
             &
             Attributis
             .
          
           
             *
             Disp.
             de
             Repub.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Deo
             &
             Attrib
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             Grotii
             Pietas
             ,
             ad
             Ordines
             Holland
             .
          
           
             *
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Crellius
             de
             Deo
             &
             Attribut
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Commentar
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Comment
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             cap.
             15.
             v.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Scripture
             .
             Catechism
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Sine
             corpore
             ullo
             Deum
             vult
             esse
             ,
             ut
             Graeci
             dicunt
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             Nat.
             Deor.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Tractat.
             breves
             de
             diversis
             materiis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Socin
             in
             Catechismo
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             1.
             de
             Trin.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Deo
             &
             Attrib
             .
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             **
             Bidle
             ,
             Scripture-Catechism
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             Edw.
             in
             his
             Causes
             of
             Atheism
             examined
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Plin.
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             1
             and
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Deo
             &
             Attrib
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cap.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Not.
             ad
             Disp.
             5.
             de
             Deo.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Deo.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             **
             The
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             cont
             .
             Wiek
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Moscorov
             .
             cont
             .
             Smiglecium
             .
             Slichting
             .
             cont
             .
             Meisnerum
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             both
             Universities
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             Error
             .
          
           
             ‖
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             touching
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             **
             A
             Postscript
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             touching
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             both
             Universities
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             **
             Of
             worshiping
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             de
             Servat
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Servat
             .
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             **
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             ††
             De
             Christo
             Servatore
             .
             par
             .
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Cat.
             Racov.
             de
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             munere
             .
          
           
             †
             Socin
             .
             de
             Servat
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             24.
             
             Cat.
             Racov.
             c.
             8.
             de
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             munere
             .
             Item
             ,
             de
             munere
             Christi
             Sacerdotali
             .
             qu.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Praelect
             .
             Theolog.
             
          
           
             **
             De
             Christo
             Servat
             .
          
           
             ††
             Smalc
             .
             de
             Satisfactione
             contr
             .
             Smiglec
             .
             Cat.
             Racov.
             de
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             mun
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
             Crellius
             contr
             .
             Grotium
             .
          
           
             *
             Cat.
             Racov.
             cap.
             eod
             .
          
           
             *
             Theodoret.
             de
             Provid
             .
             Serm.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             1
             
             John
             22.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Chap.
             9.
             26.
             10.
             10
             ,
             12.
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Disp.
             6.
             
          
           
             **
             Homil
             .
             4.
             in
             1.
             
             Johan
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Morte
             Christi
             .
             qu.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Servatore
             .
          
           
             ‖
             A
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Antitrinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             6.
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Pr●…ct
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Instit.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             contr
             .
             Smiglec
             .
             de
             Dei
             filio
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             De
             Christo
             Servatore
             .
             par
             .
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
             De
             Officio
             viri
             Christiani
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Volkelius
             de
             V.
             R.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
             Smalc
             .
             Disp.
             4.
             de
             Justificat
             .
             De
             Pecc
             .
             Orig.
             disp
             .
             2.
             
             De
             Poenitent
             .
             disp
             .
             2.
             
             Catech.
             Racov.
             de
             libero
             Arbit
             .
             qu.
             2.
             
             Slichting
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             9.
             3
             ,
             34.
             
             Episcop
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             
             §.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Quòd
             Regn.
             Polon
             .
             &c.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Di●…g
             de
             Justificat
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Div.
             Christi
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Trinitarian
             Sche●…e
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Socin
             Praelect
             cap.
             5.
             
             Smalc
             de
             Justific
             .
             disp
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             munere
             cap.
             6.
             qu.
             &
             resp
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Cat.
             Rac.
             de
             proph
             .
             Christi
             mun
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Resp.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             cap.
             10.
             qu.
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Resp.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Epist.
             ad
             Cresc
             .
          
           
             **
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Peccat
             .
             Merit
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disput
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Eth.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Scripture
             .
             Catechism
             .
             chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             **
             The
             10th
             .
          
           
             *
             Slichting
             .
             in
             Eph.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             5.
             ad
             Volkel
             .
          
           
             *
             Exam.
             cent
             .
             Errorum
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             vero
             &
             nat
             .
             Dei
             filio
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             7.
             de
             extremo
             judicio
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Div.
             Christi
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Comment
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             C●…
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Heb.
             11.
             40.
             
          
           
             **
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Epist.
             1
             Petr.
             cap.
             1.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebr
             ●…p
             .
             11.
             v.
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebr.
             cap.
             12.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Volkel
             de
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Wolzogen
             in
             6
             Meditat.
             M●…phys
             .
             C●…rtes
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             6.
             ad
             Volkel
             .
          
           
             †
             Instit.
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Epist.
             praedict
             .
             ad
             Volkel
             .
          
           
             *
             Exam.
             cent
             .
             ertorum
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             V
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             Epist.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Theodoret.
             de
             Provid
             .
             Orat.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Difficilius
             est
             id
             quod
             non
             sit
             incipere
             quàm
             id
             quod
             fuetit
             iterate
             .
             Minut.
             Felix
             .
          
           
             **
             Deo
             elementorum
             custodi
             reservatur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             11th
             .
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Johan
             .
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             12
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Resp.
             ad
             defens
             .
             Puc
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             **
             Cont.
             Meisner
             .
          
           
             ††
             Disp.
             de
             Baptismo
             .
             Disp.
             7.
             de
             Extremo
             Judicio
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             7.
             de
             extremo
             judicio
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             Hebr.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Comment
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             **
             Wolzogen
             Comment
             .
             in
             25.
             chap.
             Matth.
             v.
             46.
             
          
           
             ††
             J.
             Bidle
             .
             Script
             .
             Catech.
             chap.
             last
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Comment
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             On
             the
             11th
             .
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Treatise
             of
             
               Humane
               Understanding
            
             ,
             book
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Essay
             of
             Humane
             Understanding
             ,
             book
             4.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             151.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             149
             ,
             150.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Miscellaneous
             Letters
             for
             the
             Month
             of
             September
             ,
             1695.
             page
             465.
             
          
           
             *
             Refut
             .
             lib.
             de
             Verbo
             Incarnato
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             History
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             ,
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             brief
             History
             of
             the
             Unitarians
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Some
             Thoughts
             upon
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             both
             Universities
             .
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Owen
             ,
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             *
             Refut
             .
             lib.
             de
             Verbo
             incarnato
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             via
             salut
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Qu.
             &
             Resp.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Refut
             .
             lib.
             de
             V.
             J.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             **
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             3.
             de
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             13.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             19.
             
             Col.
             2.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             An
             Impartial
             Account
             of
             the
             word
             
               Mystery
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Some
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Causes
             of
             Atheism
             p.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             Considerations
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Respons
             .
             ad
             Johan
             .
             Nievojev
             .
          
           
             †
             3.
             ad
             Radec.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Examinat
             .
             Argument
             .
             pro
             Trino
             &
             Uno
             Deo.
             
          
           
             **
             Disp.
             cont
             .
             Francken
             &
             Wiek
             .
          
           
             ††
             Disp.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             V.
             R.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Smalc
             Exam.
             cent
             .
             error
             .
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Errorib
             .
             Arianorum
             .
          
           
             *
             Exam.
             cent
             .
             error
             .
          
           
             †
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Explications
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Christianity
             not
             Mysterious
             .
          
           
             †
             An
             Accurate
             Examination
             of
             the
             Principal
             Texts
             alledg'd
             for
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             Worshiping
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             A
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             touching
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Explicat
             cap.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             V.
             R.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Divin
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             mun
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Volkel
             .
             de
             V.
             R.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             de
             Div.
             Christi
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             mun
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Barclay's
             Apology
             .
          
           
             †
             Article
             25.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Article
             2●…
             .
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             in
             Paraenesi
             cap.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Radec.
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             5.
             de
             Ministr
             .
             Eccles.
             Item
             ,
             Disp.
             9.
             de
             Hypocr
             .
             Item
             ,
             Disp.
             3.
             de
             Sacramentis
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Coena
             ,
             qu.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Wolzogen
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             2
             Epist.
             ad
             Radec.
             
          
           
             †
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             19.
             
             Smalc
             .
             Disp.
             de
             baptismo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Baptismo
             aquae
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
             Smalc
             .
             disp
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Socin
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             aquae
             .
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Socin
             .
             de
             Bapt.
             aquae
             .
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             Cat.
             Racov.
             de
             Prophet
             .
             Christi
             munere
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             Moscorov
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             .
             Slichting
             .
             cont
             .
             Meisner
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Proph.
             Mun.
             Christi
             .
             cap.
             4
             ,
             qu.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Slichting
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Wolzogen
             Compend
             .
             Relig.
             Christianae
             .
          
           
             †
             Of
             Wor
             shiping
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Baptismo
             aquae
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             Ministrorum
             Transylvan
             .
             de
             unius
             Dei
             cognitione
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             2.
             ad
             Radec.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Ecclesia
             .
             cap.
             2.
             qu.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             de
             Ministr
             .
             Eccles.
             Item
             ,
             Disp.
             de
             Ord.
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             **
             De
             Coen
             .
             Dom.
             qu.
             2.
             
          
           
             ††
             Socin
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             ad
             Radec.
             
          
           
             *
             Tractat.
             de
             Ecc●…esia
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Eccles.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Episcop
             .
             Disp.
             28.
             par
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Art.
             the
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Socin
             .
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Radec.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             †
             Of
             worshipping
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             Officio
             hominis
             Christiani
             .
          
           
             *
             V.
             R.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Inst.
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             V.
             R.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Smalc
             .
             contra
             Frantz
             .
          
           
             †
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Explicat
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             D●…
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Instructi●…
             ad
             utilem
             lection
             .
             N.
             T.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Commen●…
             ,
             in
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             ad
             Arcisse●…ium
             .
          
           
             †
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             〈◊〉
             de
             robus
             civilibus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             **
             Wolzogen
             Instruct.
             ad
             util
             .
             lection
             .
             N.
             T.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ††
             Smal●…
             disp
             .
             6.
             de
             rebus
             civilibus
             .
          
           
             *
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             de
             rebus
             civisib
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             37th
             .
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             Epist.
             7.
             ad
             Lublin
             .
          
           
             †
             Quod
             regni
             Polon
             .
             &c.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Them.
             24.
             de
             Offic.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             Disp.
             6.
             de
             reb
             .
             civilib
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             9.
             de
             Hypocr
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Slichting
             Comment
             .
             in
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             worshiping
             the
             Holy
             Gh●…st
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Wallis
             .
             4th
             .
             Letter
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cogitata
             Sacra
             Varii
             Tractatus
             .
          
           
             *
             J.
             Bidle
             in
             the
             Pref.
             to
             his
             Scripture-Catechism
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             p.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             same
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               his
            
             Introduction
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             History
             .
          
           
             †
             Bishop
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Williams
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             both
             Universities
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Trinit
             Erroribus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             A
             Letter
             of
             Resolution
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Trinitarian
             Scheme
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             †
             A
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             both
             Universities
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             E.
             &c.
             examin'd
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38033-e29190
           
             *
             The
             Causes
             of
             Atheism
             .
             Socinianism
             unmask'd
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             145
             ,
             158
             ,
             162
             ,
             164.
             
          
           
             *
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
             .